Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

The wings of the gate to the fairy school closed.

The sky was covered in dark clouds and there was an ominous heaviness in the cool air. Even the soothing scent of pine branches and wet grass failed to calm the red-haired fairy's uncontrollably pounding heart. Next to her nestled the tender, soft tinkling of thousands and thousands of bells, the sound of wild flapping wings combined with an equally fast beating heart. The little pixie Lockette scrutinized her heart band fairy from the side, but Bloom avoided looking into the worried, shining eyes that would tear her heart out.

She had spent almost four years of her life in this place, which she called home to this day. It was a place full of light and warmth, friendships and solidarity. This place and all those it contained had taught her what it meant to spread her wings and rise fearlessly into the sky. They had shown her that the world and the life she knew did not end behind the seemingly infinite canopy of the sky, but that beyond lay a new, exciting, frightening and at the same time beautiful life embedded in an all-encompassing miracle.

But something had changed. A fearful tremor had struck the otherwise idyllic, dream-like Alfea. The tremor of a raging storm that sucked in everything it could grasp to see it go up in flames.

Bloom, on the other hand, felt no storm inside her. She was seething with a raging fire that she would carry with her into a life that was no longer hers. At that moment, she stepped onto a path that led her back into the past. And she wondered as she entered the forest followed by her bonded pixie, the trees hiding the path behind her, swallowing the fairy school within: Was this her destiny? Was this the path to follow?

„Listen to your heart“, her earth parents had once taught her.

„Listen to your heart“, she had been told in the fairy school.

„Listen to your heart“, had been the last words of the person she missed so much that her chest tightened painfully at the echo of her words.

But what if your heart had been broken one too many times? What if you had followed the path of pain for too long, clinging to the hope that going on would alleviate it? Only to realize one day that the path you took out of pain inevitably led to darkness. Bloom had made that mistake several times, and so she had decided that the only thing she wanted now was for no one else to ever have to feel the pain that burned menacingly in her chest.

“Are you really sure?” she heard the bell-like voice of her bonded pixie ask softly, reflecting the tears in her own eyes. Bloom raised her head and gazed fixedly at the path that stretched out before her, surrounded by tall trees. At that moment, the cloud cover broke and sparse light illuminated the earthy corridor, while all other branches were hidden in the black shadows of the trees.

“Yes,” she spoke in a firm voice, trying to suppress the slight tremor in it.

“I am."

Chapter Text

~A few months earlier~

Golden rays of brilliant sunlight streaked the bright blue sky and the fresh, salty scent of the sea lightly filled the warm air. Meanwhile, the sun let its light perform a hypnotic dance on the water. The sea swayed calmly, circling in shallow waves before shattering into countless sparkling diamonds on the cliffs. Beneath its idyllic surface, mystical sea creatures raced each other through sea grass meadows and hurriedly gathered. No mermaid or merman wanted to be late for the majestic ceremony that would begin in a few minutes. Their colorful, iridescent fins made them cross the sea at lightning speed, giggling and leaving a trail of bubbles behind them that spread across the water like sparkling stardust.

On land, the magnificent palace of Andros was already eagerly awaiting the start of the upcoming celebration. For months now, the inhabitants of this world had been working to resurrect it after the past attacks by the black magician Valtor and the three witches Icy, Darcy and Stormy.

Today was the big day. Andros glowed in new splendor and was ready to present itself to the entire magical dimension.

Layla, the princess of Andros, had been traveling to her home planet with her friends over the past few months to help rehabilitate it. To do this, they had even received special permission from Miss Griselda to stay away from lessons at the Alfea fairy school. After the hardships of the past year, the administration of the three schools of Magix had decided to extend the school curriculum by a whole year. Although some fairies from Alfea had already passed their final exams by receiving their Enchantix powers, all the interruptions had caused the theoretical lessons in particular to suffer greatly last year. The administration agreed that the students were not yet ready to be sent into the magical dimension alone to find their destiny there.

While some fairies were not happy about this prolongation of their school days, such as Layla and Stella, who were eagerly awaited by their families as heirs to the throne of their kingdoms of Andros and Solaria, other fairies were secretly happy about the extension of their protective time. Bloom, the fairy of the Dragonflame and princess of the lost kingdom of Domino, was particularly relieved at the news. Since, unlike the other fairies, she had only learned of her magical powers late in life and would not be able to return to her home planet Domino after finishing school, Alfea was her safety net in a world she knew so little about. Her stomach ached everytime she thought about the future and the uncertainty looming over her so she generally tried to avoid the topic altogether. That was why she had decided to focus on the present and enjoy the time she had left with her friends, the Winx, to the fullest.

At that moment, the six fairies entered the sublime gate of the palace. Although they had helped with the reconstruction of Andros, their mouths dropped open at the sight of this world shining in a new light. Flora had used her natural powers to help heal the plants and Musa had restored the natural balance of the world by using various healing sounds. Stella used the energy of the radiant sun to bring light back into the darkest depths of the ocean, while Tecna’s technological innovations helped repair the damage the palace had suffered with precision. Layla and Bloom, meanwhile, helped the sea creatures cleanse their home of all the dark spirits of the past. At that moment, all six fairies realized that the vast amounts of strength and energy they had expended to save this planet had been worth it.

Birds chirped in the tropical forests, complementing the soft melodies that emerged from beneath the surface of the water. The energy sparkled with radiant vibrancy and enveloped the fairies like a luminous aura. And they were not the only ones who seemed to feel this way. Numerous inhabitants from the most diverse planets had arrived on Andros today to celebrate this resurrection together with the royal family and all the creatures living here. There was a blissful, contented smile on every face they saw when they arrived in the throne room in tingling anticipation of the ceremony. Layla watched the beaming faces with satisfaction as she waited with her parents and her boyfriend Nabu for the ceremony to begin. Meanwhile, the Winx had mingled with the audience and tried to share their impressions with each other amidst the increasingly loud chatter. But when a loud, melodic fanfare dominated the babble of voices, silence suddenly returned. The ceremony had begun and King Teredor, Layla's father, entered the stage.

“Dear residents and visitors to Andros. I welcome you to the resurrection celebration of our kingdom. As I'm sure you all know, Andros has been through a challenging and, I won't sugarcoat it, very difficult time due to the attacks of our enemies. Pain and sorrow had settled on this world like a dark shroud and it is only with your help that we have managed to free Andros from this shadow and see this place we proudly call home shine in new splendor.” The king raised his arms and at his command, the bronze-colored curtain spread out behind him opened to reveal to everyone present a magnificent view of the wide, sparkling sea. The lush green crowns of tropical trees could be seen in the distance and colorful, chirping birds flew in the air to greet the guests. Mermaids and merman leapt out of the water into the air, smiling and waving as they received thunderous applause on the surface. King Teredor continued his speech as the crowd quieted once more.

“Without your help, we would never have been able to restore this place to what it is today. So my thanks goes to all of you, each and everyone. Andros will forever be in your debt. At this point, I would like to say a special thank you to the group who, when it looked like Andros would succumb to the terrible events, fought bravely and selflessly for this planet and even risked their lives for it. They did not give up hope even when I had already done so, and it is largely thanks to them that we have all been able to gather here today.”

The king took a step back and motioned for his daughter to step forward in his place. Layla looked at him with widened eyes and when her father nodded in confirmation, she understood and smiled at him, surprised but grateful.

“This thanks goes to the Winx,” she said in a determined voice as she looked around the crowd for her friends. Layla had to stifle a smile as she noticed their blushing faces. “I had the pleasure of getting to know this group of extraordinary, young and brave women on Alfea and I am immensely proud to call them my best friends. They didn't hesitate for a second to fight for my home and even risked incurring the resentment of our dear Miss Griselda”, she added with a grin. There was quiet laughter in the crowd and Layla paused for a moment before a melancholy expression came over her face.

“But the term 'friends' is not quite accurate, because for me they are much more than that. In these 2 ½ years, the Winx have become my second family and I am infinitely grateful to be able to introduce them to you all today. Flora, Musa, Tecna, Stella, Bloom, will you please join me on stage?”

Thunderous applause rang out and all heads turned in the direction of the Winx that Layla had just pointed to. Perplexed, they looked at each other with shining eyes, unable to prevent tears from streaming down their faces during their friend's speech. Nevertheless, Layla's request took a moment to sink in. Stella shook her head wildly and hurriedly tried to wipe the tears from her face as the fairies slowly began to make their way through the crowd.

“I can't go on stage like this, I'm all teary-eyed,” refused the fairy of the sun and moon, who normally gravitated towards the spotlight and never missed an opportunity to present herself to the magical dimension.

“All of us”, sighed Musa playfully, before grabbing her friend by the arm and pulling her along. “But I don't think anyone cares what we look like. This isn't about your appearance, Stella, it's about Andros.”

“Excuse me?“, the blonde replied indignantly. “These photos will be in the magazines of every world in the magical dimension. I am the Princess of Solaria, I have a certain reputation to lose.”

“Would you rather give up your reputation as the savior of Andros than risk possibly getting a bad photo?” Tecna asked with sarcasm in her voice before her friend wrinkled her nose and, after a brief moment of hesitation, admitted defeat. The five fairies entered the stage together and lined up next to Layla. Bloom felt a little uncomfortable as she looked around at the crowd. All those eyes on her suddenly made her feel uneasy.

All of those faces had been veiled in worry six months ago when he was still alive and intended on taking over the entire magical dimension. A lot had happened since then, and the belief in a new beginning had illuminated the draining shadows of fears and worries with new hope. Times had changed, the ghosts of the past could no longer harm them, and yet she still feared that one of those countless smiling faces looking at her at that moment might belong to him.

Bloom shook her head to dispel that unwanted thought and focused on addressing her burgeoning stage fright instead. She felt honored that the royal family of Andros had chosen to thank them in front of everyone, but the situation still made her uncomfortable. She wasn't used to being in the spotlight and being applauded and cheered from all sides. When she looked at her friends, she could see from their somewhat tense smiles that at least Tecna and Flora seemed to be feeling the same way. Stella, on the other hand, had apparently forgotten the doubts she had just expressed, as she waved and smiled majestically in response to the applause she was receiving. Musa also made quite a confident impression, which was probably due to the fact that she had already acquired a certain stage presence from the concerts she gave from time to time. Layla, on the other hand, had been surrounded by a very special glow all day, as if the new life energy from Andros was flowing directly through her body and enveloping her in a luminous aura.

The King of Andros stepped forward, next to him a bodyguard who held a magnificent, shiny casket in his hands. Layla's father spoke up again.

“As part of this ceremony and as a sign of our infinite gratitude, I have the honor today of naming the Winx knights of this kingdom in the name of Andros. We are all deeply in your debt.”

Thunderous applause rang out again and it was at this moment that the blush crept into all the fairies' faces. King Teredor presented each fairy with an individual medal that shimmered in the infinite colors of the ocean of Andros. Proudly, but still with a hint of unease, the fairies looked at each other to make sure that this was really happening. When he came to a halt in front of Tecna, he placed his hand gently on her shoulder. He spoke directly to her, but his voice was loud enough for everyone in the hall to hear.

“Because of your outstanding courage and the sacrifice you were willing to make for Andros, I award you, Tecna of the planet Zenith, the Order of Honor for your selflessness, bravery and strong will. Thanks to you, the Omega Portal closed before this world could be swallowed up. And no medal or title could ever reflect the gratitude that I and all the inhabitants of Andros feel for what you have done.”

The crowd rose to its feet and burst into loud cheers. The fairies from the Winx Club embraced Tecna, who, modest as she was, had bowed her head in the face of King Teredor's words and was trying hard to suppress the tears that were welling up.

The king now turned to the crowd again to finish his speech.

“And now it is time to officially welcome Andros. Fill this world with your energy and your joie de vivre, for that is what our kingdom has stood for all these centuries and hopefully many more to come!”

Festive music now filled the room, ending the ceremony and leading to a roaring celebration. Sea creatures performed an enchanting dance on the water, while the guests gathered on the shore of the sea to let themselves be carried by the lively energy of this world. The Winx had also mingled with the crowd again, enjoying the gentle lapping of the water, the cheerful chatter and the exuberant music, which had a strangely calming effect on them.

"This medal is really gorgeous, Layla, it goes perfectly with my outfit. I have to compliment your designer,” Stella said happily as she moved smoothly to the music and looked at her medal, which actually matched her sequined dress perfectly, its shimmering colors representing the soft rainbow of sunlight reflected in the sea. Layla laughed at Stella's comment. “Thank you, I'll tell him.” A soft sigh escaped her lips. “I can't believe we're here today, celebrating the resurrection of Andros together. Just a year ago, my home was doomed and helpless against the machinations of the villains.”

“Those days are over,” Flora smiled and hugged her friend tightly before they once again gave in to the wild sounds of the music. They danced and laughed until the sun disappeared behind the horizon, but the party atmosphere was so overwhelming that not even the approaching darkness was able to curb the intense energy. And so they danced on until the glowing sunset had faded and given way to a black, star-studded night.

Bloom had closed her eyes and listened to the sounds that caressed her like warm water. By now, the music had quieted down, the fun-loving, cheerful beat had given way to a more dignified but equally passionate jazz tune. Many of the guests had now sat down at the colorfully decorated, brightly lit tables and let the night fade away in the comfortable, soft seats as they took in the beauty of the tropical night. The soft, steady sound of the sea mingled pleasantly with the gentle sounds of the music, while the full moon shone brightly in the firmament of numerous stars. Bloom enjoyed the feeling of the cool wind against her skin, caressing the thin fabric of her flowing, light blue beach dress. Over the past six months, the fairies had been persuaded to dance with Layla and the mermaids several times, and although Bloom had felt insecure at first, she had to admit that she enjoyed moving her body fluidly to the sounds while forgetting everything around her. As she danced, she was able to switch off completely, let go of everything and stop thinking about past events or what the future would bring. She felt like she had arrived in the here and now and was grateful to have discovered this way of escape for herself.

“Hey Bloom,” she heard a voice next to her before she opened her eyes again and looked into the warm, green eyes of her friend Flora.

“The girls and I would like to order a drink and find a seat on the promenade. Would you like to come with us or would you rather stay here to dance?” she asked the redhead in a gentle voice, but Bloom shook her head apologetically.

“I'd like to stay here a little longer. It feels really good to dance right now and let this quiet night sink in.” Flora smiled.

“No problem sweetie, just join us when you're ready. We'll sit somewhere on the beach with the boys. It's such a shame Sky couldn't make it.”

A slight pain ran through Bloom's heart when Flora mentioned her boyfriend Sky. They hadn't seen each other for a long time, but at least they spoke regularly on the phone and wrote each other long messages.

“That's true, but he has so much to do in Eraklyon at the moment. His parents can't wait for him to return home full time and start fulfilling his duties as a prince. He sends his love to you all, though, and he's sorry he can't be here.”

Flora frowned worriedly and eyed Bloom intently.

“My question is rather how you feel about it? Surely knowing he's so far away isn't easy for you?”

“We talk on the phone regularly,” replied the redhead. “And Sky should be back at the red fountain school soon, at least that's what he promised me the last time we spoke. Don't worry, I'll be fine,” Bloom reassured her friend, who continued to look at her skeptically, but then gave in.

“Alright, I'll see you later on the promenade?” Flora asked and Bloom nodded to her with a smile.

“Yes, I'll catch up with you. See you then.”

For a brief moment, Bloom looked after Flora as she finally made her way through the remaining dancers. When she was sure that the fairy of nature wouldn't turn around again, Bloom closed her eyes to let the smooth jazz sounds take effect on her and be carried away as if on soft waves.

“Bloom”

Startled by the intense tone amidst the calm sounds, Bloom opened her eyes and paused in her movement. Had Flora returned after all, she wondered as she looked around. The voice had been so loud, so familiar and so close that she could have sworn someone must be standing right next to her. But there was no one there, apart from a few guests who didn't seem to have heard the call. The fairy looked around again, but no familiar face crossed her gaze.

She furtively wondered whether it might not be time to take a break and had just closed her eyes again when another call, this time louder and even more intense, reached her. Bloom flinched as she suddenly realized who the voice belonged to. Now she understood why no other guest seemed to hear it: it was in her head and owed to the invisible bond that connected her and this person.

“Come to me”

The initial astonishment suddenly gave way to a pleasant warmth that spread through her body and began to envelop her completely. The sound of that voice had not visited her for a long time and everything inside Bloom leaned towards her in deep longing.

"Come to me, little one”

The world around Bloom disappeared. Without giving it a second thought, she took a few steps further, away from the dance floor, away from the music, away from the people. It was as if she could intuitively feel where the voice was calling her from and where it was trying to guide her. As if in a trance, she moved further and further away from the dancing guests and from the palace, blindly trusting the voice that filled her heart. The coast, plants and the last lights passed her by. With every step she took, Bloom felt a familiar feeling of home spreading through her and intensifying further. And at some point, having lost track of time and space, she found herself at a secluded bay, the rushing sea in front of her, which suddenly seemed threatening and infinitely deep due to the black night sky. The wind was colder here, the air more humid, but the familiar sound inside warmed her like a blazing bonfire. She slowly approached the water, which foamed like cotton candy, until her feet touched the icy water and the cold crept up her legs. Goose bumps covered her entire body.

“Come to me, Bloom. Come to me, little sister”

“I'm here, I'm coming,” Bloom murmured quietly to herself. The voice in her head was now more like a command than a request and at that moment she understood that Daphne must have an important reason for calling her to this place at that moment. So she didn't hesitate to cast a deep sea spell on herself that would let her see and breathe clearly underwater and dive into the black sea reaching for her with a quick leap. 

Now that the silver light from the moon and stars did not break through the surface of the water, it was completely dark under the sea. Bloom would have been able to make a flame appear in her hand, protected from the cool water by her protective spell, but she decided against it. Daphne was a nymph, a divine figure whose skin and robes shone with the brightest and most beautiful light Bloom had ever seen. She was sure that her sister's glow would guide her through the darkness.

And she was proved right. It wasn't long before a brightly glowing sphere, as if forged from pure gold, swam elegantly towards her, caressing the shallow waves of the water. Just ahead of her, the sphere paused in its movement, waiting like a little kitten for Bloom to approach. Slowly, she reached out her hand towards the glowing essence and as her fingertips tried to grasp the light, it suddenly grew larger, embracing first Bloom's hand, then her arms and finally her entire body. Before the fairy realized what was happening to her, she was swept away in an unforeseen surge that pulled her directly towards the open sea. She felt the water rushing past her at high speed and couldn't help but close her eyes. A burst of nausea overcame her when she felt an unexpected pull to the right, which swept her entire body along like a wave and then whirled her to the left.

How far had Daphne's call already taken her away from the palace and her friends?

How long would it take her to get back to them? Bloom didn’t even know in which direction she would have to fly to get back to them… She fervently hoped that the light of the festival could still be seen from where Daphne would meet her.

Bloom was so lost in her thoughts that she was startled when the world suddenly came to a standstill. From one second to the next, Bloom felt the light that had kept her locked inside leave her body as the darkness of the deep sea greeted her once more. Blinking slowly, she tried to make out anything, but in vain. A frosty shiver ran over her skin.

“Daphne?” she asked into the emptiness that enveloped her and for a moment she thought she was losing her mind when suddenly a small, golden glow, no bigger than a goldfish, appeared just a few meters away from her. Before Bloom knew it, it began to grow, getting bigger and bigger until she had to close her eyes again as the light burned in them. Seconds of waiting passed and when Bloom opened her eyes again, a glow formed on her face. Like a golden queen, Daphne had risen from the glistening light, her contours blurring with the soft vibrations of the water.

“Daphne, you're here,” Bloom breathed out in relief as she looked into her sister's bright, breathtakingly beautiful face, but then she startled. Normally, Daphne's gaze radiated something sublime and kind, as if she could guard and protect Bloom from any danger she faced. But this time there was a melancholy expression on her features that looked more like deep pain than exuberant reunion. Bloom wanted to reach for Daphne's hand, but as she tried, she reached right through it.

“Bloom, listen to me,” her sister said, ”We don't have much time. There's something you need to know about the magical dimension. Every being is destined to find their purpose in the world of magic when they reach a certain age and power level. Normally, we are guided to our destiny from birth and prepared for what awaits us on our path through life. However, due to the fate that befell our home Domino, our parents and I were denied the opportunity to prepare you for your future, little sister.”

At these words, Bloom's heart contracted painfully in her chest. Unpleasant images of the past flashed through her mind like a swarm of bees gone wild, images of destruction and suffering, cries of pain from her people and, in the midst of all this, the deep emptiness that the loss of her biological parents had left in her heart.

“Your future, Bloom, is entirely in your own hands. It's up to you to decide who you allow into your life and who you trust. But be careful: there are powers that believe they have a right to your future and your life. You must know that Domino's downfall is bound up in a much greater mystery than you and I can imagine.”

“More secrets?” Bloom asked, stunned. “But I've been searching for answers since I arrived here in the magical dimension. I really don't know what else to look for.”

“You will meet various beings on your journey who can give you these answers. Find out who you can trust, but more importantly, find trust in your inner voice. You will be faced with decisions that might call into question everything you thought you knew. Learn to listen to your intuition. It will guide you when all hope seems lost. I have accompanied you this far, but now the moment has come when we must part ways.”

At that moment, pain shot through Bloom, as if Daphne had slapped her in the face at that moment. She gasped and tears welled up in her eyes even before she had consciously realized her sister's words. Despite the deep-sea spell that was still working, she suddenly couldn't breathe.

“What?” Bloom stammered, her voice failing her even as she uttered the word. Her breathing quickened and she felt her whole body tense up.

“No, please,” she breathed, feeling that her legs would no longer be able to carry her despite the weightlessness she was currently experiencing. Pain flashed across Daphne's perfect, goddess-like face as she looked at her sister.

“I'm sorry, Bloom. Believe me when I tell you that this goodbye hurts me as much as it hurts you.”

“Then please, don't do this to me,” Bloom heard herself plead. “You're the only connection I have left to my heritage. You are my family. Please, Daphne, don't leave me.” Tears were now streaming down her cheeks as the image of her beloved sister turned into a single, golden, beautiful light in front of her eyes. Daphne's voice, however, still rang out to her as clear as a bell.

“Dark forces are reaching out to us and our connection is a risk to you. Your protection, little sister, is my priority. So the only way to protect you now is to let you go. As much as it may hurt us.”

The grief Bloom had thought she was drowning in gave way to a blazing flame of anger.

“All you talk about is my safety, but what about you? Where are you going, Daphne? Who are these dark forces you speak of? If they really are after both of us, don't you think it would be wiser to face them together?” Bloom's voice almost burst with excitement, but Daphne only let out a soft sigh and her figure became even more elusive than it already was.

“Look for answers and remember. I hope that one day you will be able to understand why I had to make this decision for both of us.”

Bloom shook her head wildly, feeling like a defiant child, but another wave of pain swept over her and she wasn't sure she could withstand it again. In her grief, she didn't notice the golden nymph approaching her in fluid movements and placing a hand on her shoulder, even though Bloom could only feel her warming energy.

“You're not alone Bloom, do you understand? A part of me will always be with you. In your memory and in your heart, little sister.

Remember and you will find me again.

Find answers and you will understand.

Follow your heart and you will find yourself.”

Bloom closed her eyes as she let herself fall completely into the warm, homely feeling of security that Daphne gave her with this gentle touch. Then, without giving it a second thought, she pulled her close with a sudden movement.

Bloom gasped in surprise. She hadn't expected it to be possible. Daphne was a spirit, a nymph, an intangible being and it was forbidden for the living to touch a divine being. But Daphne was more than that: she was also her sister. And at that moment, Bloom held her in her arms for the first time. Heat flowed through Bloom's body, her mind and, above all, her heart. It was a different heat than the one she created with her dragon fire. It was softer and more tender, pure and innocent. No means to defend herself and nothing that only she could conjure up. It was a feeling of home and now that she could finally feel it, she never wanted to let it go.

But then, just a few moments later, the resistance gave way, her hands no longer had anything to hold on to, the touch melted like foam against her skin and her body suddenly fell into a looming void. Darkness enveloped the young fairy as Daphne's light went out once and for all and she felt the warmth of her fading touch slowly give way to a freezing cold.

Another sob escaped her lips and she made no effort to stop the burning hot tears that ran down her cheeks. As if her sister had taken some of her strength with her farewell, Bloom sank to the ground, her heart beating heavily in her chest. A feeling of emptiness spread through all the parts that Daphne had just filled with her light.

Bloom didn't know how long she had been there, nor did she know exactly where she was or how to get back, but as she was about to stand up, she felt something slippery brush against her skin. Startled, she flinched and reflexively let a small flame appear in her hand. A guttural scream escaped her lips as she saw a thin, black figure right in front of her face, fleeing from the light she had created with sinuous, twitching movements. She turned around hastily and realized with horror that these snake-like creatures had completely surrounded her in the meantime. They were everywhere. Like demons, they hid in the shadows and fled as soon as Bloom pointed her flame in their direction. She tried to free herself from their circle, but the shadows held her captive. Desperately, she moved her light to the right, then to the left, up and down, but her strength was exhausted, the flame in her hand went out and with it Bloom sank into a sea of darkness. The last thing she felt was the cold ground against her skin, the crumbling shield of her protective spell and slippery creatures brushing against her skin. But there was something else. A feeling, nothing more than a premonition, that crept over her at that moment and choked her.

She felt a dark presence approaching her.

And at that moment Bloom knew:

Daphne was gone, but she was not alone.

Chapter Text

Silence slowly returned to the idyllic beach promenade, which was faintly illuminated by the shimmering silver moonlight. The laughing, energetic voices became quieter, slowly dimming like the lights of the lanterns dancing in the air. The music had already faded and there was nothing more audible than the calming sound of the sea. The party had ended and the guests had slipped into their soft, cozy beds, happy and charged with positive energy. The castle was big enough to accommodate all the magical creatures that had arrived and the gentle sound of the burgeoning rain guided them into a peaceful sleep. 

However, a storm seemed to be brewing not only in the sky, but also under the surface of the water, far away from the palace and its protective walls. Somewhere, in the middle of the seemingly endless ocean, a small maelstrom was forming and within a few seconds it had spread further until it had taken over a considerable area of the sea, while something from the depths of the ocean was making its way to the surface.

A majestic sea serpent, black as obsidian, curled upwards into the night sky with elegant, graceful movements. Its eyes glowed as brightly as the stars as it unfurled the broad wings on its torso. She started to leap, as if she wanted to rise from the water into the air, but then she stopped, froze in mid-motion. Her eyes lost their gleam, the life flowed out of her body back into the ocean until nothing remained but a statue of black rock. However in the middle of one of her fanned-out wings, a secret was revealed that she had carried with her to the surface. Wet, red hair glowed like lava amidst the black obsidian, the young fairy had closed her eyes.

As she slowly regained consciousness, Bloom blinked a few times, taking in her surroundings. Her head was throbbing and her whole body was cold. Freezing wind whipped at her wet skin, making her wrap her arms around herself, shivering. Only now did she notice the ever-accelerating rain, which only seemed to intensify the wild roaring in her head.

Gradually, Bloom got to her feet and looked around, still a little dazed. 

„What is happening? Where am I?“

Below her, the sea was in turmoil, rearing up to warn her, as if to tell her to get away from this place as quickly as possible. She carefully stepped to the edge of the strangely curved platform but the impenetrable darkness embracing her left her disoriented. Bloom realized that she had absolutely no idea in which direction she should fly. Despite the height of the platform, she could neither see the lights on the promenade nor the high walls of the palace. Scraps of thoughts from the past few hours buzzed through her head like a swarm of wild bees as she tried to retrace the path by which Daphne's light had led her here. 

With a frustrated sound, she soon gave up and admitted to herself that it was pointless to think about it any further. The howling wind, the blinding darkness, the lashing rain and her exhausted state made it too dangerous to fly over the endless ocean of Andros. Daphne had really chosen the worst possible time and place to say goodbye to her, Bloom thought sullenly. Whatever had rescued her from the depths of the sea would probably have to serve as her shelter for the night. Perhaps she could create a protective shield that would keep her warm. Her guilty conscience clung to her like an uninvited companion as she remembered that she had promised Flora to follow her to the beach soon. It must have been quite a while since her disappearance and she fervently hoped that her friends had already gone to bed and weren't worried about her. Tomorrow she would explain everything to them, she thought, even if that didn't ease the heavy, biting feeling in her heart.

Still, there was something else. A kind of heat that Bloom hadn't experienced for a long time. She felt dizzy again as wild adrenaline shot through every fiber of her body, suddenly taking her breath away. The frantic pounding of her heart mingled with the impenetrable sounds of the storm and an energy that drew and repelled her in equal parts engulfed her body and mind as her blood froze in her veins. 

She knew this sensation she was experiencing at that moment, she would recognize it anywhere.

This presence, this aura that she could always feel inside her body as soon as he was near her even when she couldn't see him. She felt him, here, felt the angry fire that blazed inside him and threw its glowing sparks towards her. This same fire she thought she had successfully extinguished not so long ago. But how could it be then, that every cell inside her responded to his presence, she wondered, just before her world froze to ice.

“Hello Bloom,” his voice caressed her ears like black, velvety smoke. 

A cold shiver ran down the fairy's spine, who could no longer discern its origin in the cold wind that buried its sharp claws in her wet skin. She turned in the direction from which the voice might have come from, but could only see the stormy black night.

“Did you miss me?” the voice whispered so close to her ear that Bloom felt for a moment as if her legs would no longer be able to hold her and she would fall again into the depths of the sea. Her stomach clenched, pressure building in the plexus of nerves in the center of her body. 

That voice. 

That strange feeling of his menacing presence. 

"Come out!” she shouted, her voice breaking like the waves beneath her. The wind laughed.

"This must be a dream“, she thought. "Once again.“ 

“My my, so impatient... Don't tell me you long for me, little fairy…“, the voice breathed from the other side now, and Bloom shivered at the sudden heat rising to her temple. She squeezed her eyes shut tightly, trying hard to find a way to wake up from this nightmare. She was probably still lying at the bottom of the sea and all this was nothing more than a very realistic hallucination due to the increasing lack of air.

All at once, she realized that the howling wind had calmed down and a new sound had taken its place, approaching her leisurely from behind. Footsteps, deliberate and calm like those of a predator. Bloom tensed, not daring to turn around or even open her eyes. Instead, she concentrated entirely on the footsteps, trying to make out his position by the sound of them. If he was close enough to the edge, she could bring him down with a well-aimed attack and put an end to this farce of a nightmare.
   
But he didn't do her that favor and all at once the footsteps faded away until the low rumble in her ear hit her again with full force.

“What's the matter, won't you turn to me?” asked the smoky wind that carried his voice, mocking her with its pleased sarcasm. 

Clearly, he enjoyed toying with her.

“You're not real,” the fairy of the dragon flame murmured, her eyes still tightly shut and her back turned to the unmistakable presence. Suddenly a hand, massive and hot like that of a living being, was gently placed on her shoulder and a fiery bolt of lightning passed through the young fairy. Suddenly filled with new energy, she whirled around and threatened to lose her balance. The moment she and the dark presence came face to face, a bright light illuminated the world around her. The look of ice-blue, vengeful eyes met Bloom's, while a smug smile appeared on the black magician's face. 

“Valtor,” his name came from her lips in a horrified, choked sound as he was clearly amused by her obvious shock. 

“Did you miss me?” he asked her in a mocking tone, brushing a strand of wet hair from her face with a swift movement. Bloom scowled at him, trying to see every little movement he made, despite the dark wall blocking her view.

“No,” she replied briefly and thought she heard a short, amused huff.

“How unfortunate,” the words, no more than a whisper.

Bloom scrutinized him closely. He looked so real. Just as she remembered him. Which seemed logical, considering the fact that this was nothing more than a memory. A dream, or rather a nightmare, just like the ones she had been having ever since Valtor first appeared in her life a year and a half ago. Even after her victory over him, her nightly encounters with the black magician had stayed with her and his face still haunted her even when the night had already stretched its dark, protective tent over her.

Their eyes were still fixed on each other as the tension of two enemies flowed through both of them. Each of them waited for the other's move, while the outcome of this reunion was still written in the cloudy stars.

Which cards would be played? 

What game were they entering at that moment? 

After a brief moment of silence, it was Valtor who made the first move.

“Tell me, how have you been during my absence?” he asked with genuine interest as he turned away from Bloom and disappeared into the shadows once again with leisurely steps. “Are you still playing the good student while hiding in the protective shadows of the fairy school?”

Bloom gritted her teeth, but decided to play along with his game for the moment. 

“Well, it's as if you never existed,” she replied coldly. A surge of pleasure gripped her as she felt the sudden anger in Valtor's presence. 

“Andros shines in new splendor, the worlds of the magical dimension have their spells back that you once took from them and the alliance of Alfea, Cloud Tower and the Red Fountain school has solidified. Your former attacks have resurrected the company of light that my parents founded and we are stronger than ever. The dark forces don't stand a chance against us.”

“Your parents once believed that too, and yet they fell in battle on Domino against the three ancestral witches. They were fools, just like you. But as the saying goes, the apple doesn't fall far from the tree.”

“I forbid you to speak of them ever again,” Bloom snapped angrily, only to hear a contemptuous laugh from the shadows. 

“And what's to stop me?” Valtor asked mockingly from the darkness.

“Time,” replied Bloom, who had decided at that moment to put a quicker end to the whole thing than she had anticipated. “Because in just a few minutes you'll be gone. I will open my eyes and banish you back to the afterlife where you came from. You're nothing more than a nerve-wracking memory that haunts me in my dreams.”

“So that's what I am to you? A memory in your dreams?” Valtor asked and Bloom could tell from the amused tone in his voice that the thought seemed to please him in some way.

“That's right. Just an insignificant ghost of the past. You’re nothing more than ashes and smoke.”

“Even ghosts can be powerful if we fail to let them go. You should know that better than anyone, shouldn't you?” 

As if to back up his statement, Valtor opened his arms as the shadows of the night clung to him. He took up so much space that his roughly recognizable silhouette reminded Bloom more of a demon than a human being. But in the very next moment, the shadows left him again, bundled into a menacing, black mass in front of him and began to warp in wild movements. A dark figure arose from the smoke, tall and sublime like a goddess, she leaned towards Bloom in an almost familiar gesture. Bloom’s heart skipped a beat.

“Daphne,” she gasped and stumbled towards her sister, hoping to touch her lightless image, but it vanished as quickly as it had appeared. In her place now stood Valtor, who watched Bloom's shocked expression with satisfaction.

“What have you done to her?” the fairy now shouted, clenching her hands into fists as glowing flames began to appear.  

“Calm down, she's fine,” he said gently, ”as fine as a ghost can be.”

The soft fabric of his silken gloves brushed her chin as he lifted it slightly so that she had to look him in the eye. “But unlike her, I am real, my dear. You can't imagine how much I've longed for our reunion. Tell me, how often did you think of me? How often did the memory of me fulfill your darkest dreams?”

There was a demanding determination in Valtor's words as he held her captive with his gaze. As if he was trying to read from her eyes what she would never confess to him. That she had thought of him every single day and night. That the thought of him haunted her like a shadow that could not be shaken off and that she could not, like all the other fairies, witches and specialists, simply forget him.

Bloom didn't know whether it was possible for him to guess all this from her silence, because she didn't trust her own voice. But he leaned forward towards her as his hot breath brushed against her ear. 

“Because I was thinking of you, little fairy. Just like you, I could feel that this was not the end. You could always sense my fire, couldn't you? You knew it was still burning.”

Bloom tried to deny what he was saying, but her voice got stuck in her throat as a low growl came from Valtor's throat.

“Then I ask you, Bloom, how often have you thought about what I suggested to you the last time we met?”

Valtor widened the distance between them for a moment as he stepped back a bit and caught her gaze. His hand traveled down to the nape of her neck, lingering there, and all at once Bloom felt a painful tug, urging her in his direction once more. Valtor's eyes glinted in the darkness and the rage-fueled fire returned. 

“Did you regret rejecting me back then?”

A voice, blurred and taking up space like an echo, rumbled in her head. It was his voice. The words he had once spoken to her. Back then, during their last fight. Back when she thought she had defeated him.

“Join me.” 

And in that moment, Bloom finally found her own voice again. 

“Not once!” 

Instantly, she used the brief moment of his inattentiveness to free herself from his grasp with a quick movement. She took a few steps back and saw that Valtor was doing the same.

Unimpressed, he raised an eyebrow, but said nothing. Bloom could feel the hint of disappointment boiling inside him. Had he really thought she would join him? That she had regretted fighting against him instead of with him? 

But what worried her even more was that her subconscious was even capable of questioning her decision at the time. This dream had to come to an end. Now!

“Leave me alone, Valtor, once and for all. But before I wake up, I want you to be sure of one thing: I have already defeated you in the real world and even if it takes some time, I will also defeat you in my dreams. You have no power over me, not then, not now and not in the future. Your story came to an end the moment I smothered your dark dragon fire with my fairy dust.”

“But your fairy dust is not fully developed, nor are your Enchantix powers,” he scoffed, while Bloom was seized by a sting that hurt as if an arrow of glowing fire had pierced her. She winced, knowing that Valtor could feel her pain as much as she could feel his. They had already reached the end of their battle and Valtor played his final trump card. 

“Your fairy powers were not strong enough to destroy my dark dragon fire and your own dragon fire was the wrong weapon for it. You don't defeat fire with fire, Bloom, you only ignite it more. I am neither a ghost nor a dream and I have returned to claim what is rightfully mine.” Valtor stepped closer again, but this time Bloom backed away instantly. The sea beneath them surged wildly as flashes of white light illuminated the sky and as the fairy now looked into his face, she realized in shock that she had indeed been mistaken. It was this mixture of pain, fear, anger, confusion and the feeling of this engaging presence inside her that made Bloom understand that this was not a dream, but reality. There was a devious smile on Valtor's face and the satisfied gleam of long-awaited satisfaction in his eyes as he leaned towards her, almost politely.

“And let me tell you that my offer still stands. Think carefully about what decision you will make this time. You don't want to know what will happen if I'm defied.”

“I'm ready to find out,” Bloom replied as she let two menacing glowing fireballs appear in her hands and aimed them at Valtor. He, however, looked at her unimpressed.

“As you wish,” he said in a voice so calm that it frightened Bloom. Before she could even fire one of her attacks at Valtor, he raised his arms and within a few seconds, with a few incomprehensible, fleetingly uttered words, he created a light so bright that Bloom had to hold her hand in front of her eyes. 

“Sweet dreams, little fairy,” were his last words, which reached her like a delicate mist before the world around Bloom disappeared once again that night.

Chapter Text

Elsewhere, far from the kingdom of Andros, three mysterious figures crept through the night. Dark cloaks covered them, while the angular facades of the tall stone buildings hid them from prying eyes.

They had been sneaking through the countless hidden alleyways of Celares for many weeks. There was a smell of dirty clouds sunk to the ground and stale dust floating in the air. This place knew no difference between night and day without a sun to illuminate the dull shadows of the night with its warming light. Its inhabitants only knew darkness and they had learned to embrace it.

Ice-cold air burned in the witches' lungs and Icy took a particularly deep breath, sighing with pleasure as the cold crept through her body.

Ice, darkness and storm.

Bound together by the bond of sisterhood, they formed a force of nature that had already forced the fairies of Alfea to fight some difficult battles in the past. So far, however, good had always triumphed and the three witches had been imprisoned for their evil deeds. The shadows had been their home for some time, their identities nothing more than a threat from the past. The worlds believed them defeated, believed them trapped in a place called the Fortress of Light, known for its beauty and tranquility, hoping it would cleanse their hearts of all guilt.

Those fools.

Didn't they know that a witch's heart belonged to darkness by nature? And that it would always find a way to return to it.

However, there was one more characteristic that was peculiar to witches, one that would be their undoing at this moment: Their lack of patience.

Darcy and Stormy had been grumbling sullenly for several days. While they had initially enjoyed the stark contrast between the disgustingly warm, gruesomely beautiful Fortress of Light and this lost, shadow-covered world, they were now getting more and more impatient as the days went by.

“How much longer are we going to be wandering around here in vain? I'm sick of playing hide and seek. Why do we have to stay hidden all the time?” Stormy asked her sisters Icy and Darcy, kicking a tin can lying around into a foggy side street with a loud clatter. A strange screech, followed by distant footsteps, echoed from the darkness. Icy, who had been leading the way, came to an abrupt halt and grumbled in annoyance.

“Stormy, may I ask you what you are doing? If you had your way, I suppose we would be going right back to the Fortress of Light. Don't you realize that we have to be careful until the danger has passed?”

“What danger?” the witch of storms asked angrily. “As far as I know, the guards of the Fortress of Light have forgotten about us because of a spell you’ve put on them. No one is looking for us. So there's no reason for us to keep hiding.”

“I have to agree with Stormy,” Darcy interjected and stood next to her impetuous sister. “It's been months since we escaped from the Fortress of Light and so far the spell seems to be working. There have been no reports, no warnings, no search parties. I still can't believe you planned our escape before we had even been caught. Casting a spell on the guards was just genius.”

Icy's temper warmed a little at the praise.

“You didn't seriously think I'd risk being trapped in a prison full of flowers, butterflies and sunshine again. Last year may have been a defeat, but the spells we stole in Valtor's name were still useful in the end.”

“I'm so glad we got rid of him” Stormy grumbled as the memories of the past year raged through her like a storm.

“Yes, it's like old times now” Darcy rejoiced. “Just the three of us, all on our own. I have to admit, I've missed that.”

“Me too,” Stormy agreed and Icy nodded too, an almost scheming smirk forming on her lips.

“Still, I'm getting a bit fed up with this stuffy place in the middle of nowhere. We've been stuck here for months, even though we're free. We could explore the worlds, meet other witches, maybe even find new arch-enemies. Let's leave the past behind and start all over again!”

“And risk being recognized by someone?”, Icy interjected rationally. “Do you have the slightest idea what would happen if we were recognized? Here on Celares, nobody cares who we are. This world is full of sinners and criminals. The worlds out there though are dangerous for us. You seem to forget that we are famous now, beloved sister.”

“So what's the plan?” Darcy replied, opening her arms to draw attention to the high walls surrounding them.

“Do we have to hide for the rest of our lives? Do we have to live like rats in the underground? This is not what we once fought for! I'm beginning to wonder if our escape from the Fortress of Light was just a mistake that led us into another prison.” Darcy clenched her fists and clawed her fingernails into her skin, a pain she barely felt due to the freezing cold. Icy lifted her chin and looked her sisters in the eye.

“Of course not. And believe me when I tell you that our time will come. Very soon, rest assured. For some time now, I have been working on a plan that will take us back to greatness. We will be the most powerful witches of all time and every being in the magical dimension will know and fear our names.”

Darcy and Stormy quickly exchanged glances, which didn't go unnoticed by Icy. Her stormy sister confronted her provocatively.

“And what is this plan supposed to look like?” she asked, whereupon a moment of eerie silence passed between the witches.

Whispered words echoed in Icy's mind, filling the void the silence created at that moment.

“Stay prepared...”

Icy felt a warm throbbing of her hand, the massive pressure of a handshake, a deal, as if it was just being struck at that moment. She remembered the dazzling sunlight, so bright that it hid her from the wary eyes of the guards. A devilish grin spread across her face as she felt the evaporating heat of his lips on her skin, impatiently awaiting what was to come.

“Let me worry about that,” she said, ”I'll let you know soon enough.”

She then took another step in an unknown direction while her sisters followed her sullenly. 

As they walked on, screams could be heard from a distance, closely followed by a crash. The walls may have served as protection for the hidden creatures, but they did not conceal the dark souls who had taken up residence in this place. Some had come to stay, others saw it as a temporary stopover, a brief respite before they would spread their wings again to terrify the magical dimension. Once again, Icy sucked in the polluted, frozen air and expelled it long and evenly. She savored the calm before the storm. If the fairies of Alfea felt safe in the light, the darkness would soon fall upon them. Her eyes lit up brightly as she thought of how she would freeze the innocent hearts of the fairies, one by one. She could already see their pleading gazes, hear their voices begging for mercy, and felt the satisfaction of smothering a certain fire fairy's life in ice.

„Soon everyone will remember how powerful we are...“ 

Chapter Text

My head is pounding as I slowly regain consciousness. My vision is blurred, like a veil that has covered my senses. And I'm cold... so incredibly cold that it feels like an iron chain is wrapped around my heart, stealing my breath with its claws.

I try to move... But I can't. A cold, solid wall presses around my body, trapping me and suffocating my silent cry for help. I don't know where I am or how I got here. The only thing I know is that this cold will consume me bit by bit if I don‘t manage to free myself from it soon.

I keep screaming, the sound only inside my head as I can't move my lips either. I can't breathe and panic starts to rage in my chest.

Suddenly I hear someone else scream, the sound reaching my ears like a faint echo.  

Listening closely, I realize that it is the cry of a baby. The sound seems to come from all directions at the same time.

Through my blurred vision, I suddenly notice a tall, dark silhouette seemingly approaching me. The echo of leisurely footsteps resounds like a shallow mist, sometimes a little louder, sometimes quieter. Once again, I try to sharpen my vision, to make out something amidst all the blurred colors and shapes, while the biting cold still envelops my entire body.

It almost feels like I'm trapped in a block of ice and a strangled sound escapes me as I realize that this is exactly the case.

Panicked, I try to mobilize my firepower, to melt the ice that is keeping me trapped. I want to move, I want to scream, I want to free myself, but none of it succeeds.

Suddenly my vision sharpens. Just a tiny bit, just enough for me to make out the dark, cloaked figure, that is now walking towards something golden in the middle of the room.

A flickering fire burns in a fireplace and the entire room is bathed in warm, violet and golden tones. The interior is elegant, almost majestic, and yet it feels cozy. Like a living room where the whole family gathers in the evening to end the day together.

On closer inspection, I realize that there is a small, golden cradle in the middle of the room, from which the baby's cries can still be heard.

I also feel an urge to scream when I notice the cloaked figure walking towards it, the steps purposeful and determined. With horror, I watch as it stops right in front of the cradle and looks down at the child with its inscrutable eyes. The figure's hands twitch, as if it is thinking about reaching for the baby at any moment and taking it with it, snatching it away from its parents and carrying it off into a new life that knows nothing but darkness.

But the figure seems to hesitate, its gaze fixed on the baby, whose cries faded the very moment it had caught sight of the mysterious figure looking down on it.

Several seconds pass. They feel like an eternity. Nothing happens, as if the entire scene is frozen in this very moment.

And suddenly something changes in my perception, in my own perspective. It's as if I'm now looking out of the baby's eyes directly into the eyes of the cloaked figure hidden in the dark shadow of the hood. Even though I can't decipher their color, I recognize the expression in them. It is a mixture of surprise and pain, a moment of hesitation, as if a battle is raging inside this person at this very moment. But then, from one second to the next, like a ray of sunshine breaking through a massive cloud cover, there appears a bright gleam in the figure's eyes, a light in the middle of the dark shadow of the hood, while its gaze still rests on me.

Somewhere in the background, footsteps can be heard approaching the room we are in. The figure lets out a frustrated growl that sounds low and dangerous and makes me realize that it is the voice of a man. His eyes dart back and forth between the door and the little child. He could still reach for the baby, could reach for me... he could take me with him... but he doesn't.

His gaze lingers on me for a moment longer, then he suddenly turns away and is gone when the door swings open. My sister Daphne comes in, approaches me and gently takes me in her arms.

Only now do I notice the sounds of battle raging somewhere outside. Swords clash, an explosion is heard in the distance and dragons screech in the air, the sounds mingling horribly with the frightened screams of the people. I start to cry again, even though Daphne's grip is warm and gentle. But the expression in her eyes and her voice are full of fear as she looks down at me and whispers tenderly, “Shhh, don't be afraid. I'll take you to safety, little sister...”

At that moment, I realize that the scene that has just played out before my eyes is my own story. It is a memory or a dream of that day when the three Ancestral witches and Valtor destroyed my home planet and Daphne sent me to Earth to get me out of their reach.

And while Daphne carries me with her as I feel the dream slowly fading away, I wonder: “Who was this cloaked man who came to take me with him? And what made him change his mind?"

But before I can find an answer to this question, I feel the world begin to spin around me . The colors melt away in front of my eyes, blending together until no contours are recognizable anymore. The cold returns, the image now as blurred as if I were looking through ice. And before I can understand what is happening, I am swept away by some kind of wave...

...and I wake up.

Chapter Text

The sound of joyful chirping rang through the woods around the palace of Andros and soft singing could be heard beneath the surface of the sea as the sun rose. The last shadows of the night flitted around and hid before the golden rays of the sun melted them in the light. Gradually, the palace filled with life again. The guests awoke from their slumber, well rested and refreshed to face the new day.

However, one particular chamber of the palace had seen no peace that night. Quiet footsteps and upset murmuring could be heard around the guest room, where Bloom was surrounded by her worried friends. All the while, she herself was unaware of this as she was trapped in a dream from which she only slowly awoke.

Bloom's head hurt when she finally blinked and opened her eyes. It was dark in the room and she felt something soft and fluffy like water nestling against her body.

“Where am I?” Bloom wondered, holding her aching head. She tried to sit up, but the attempt made her so dizzy that she let herself fall back into the sea of pillows beneath her.

“Bloom!” several voices spoke at once from a corner of the room and the fairy recognized from the relieved sound that it was her friends, the Winx. She heard quick footsteps approaching her and made out five heads in the shadows, looking at her with concern.

“What has happened? Where am I?” Bloom asked in a fragile, hoarse voice as she made another attempt to sit up. This time she succeeded, even though the dizziness in her head refused to go away.

“You suddenly passed out during the party yesterday,” Stella began to explain as she sat down on the edge of Bloom's bed and reached for her hand.

“We didn't notice at first, as we were already sitting on the beach with the boys. After a while, Flora and Layla went back to the dance floor to look for you and when they couldn't find you, they asked the guests where you were.”

Layla continued the story.

“We were told that you had fainted and that you had been taken to the palace infirmary a while ago. We immediately informed the others and wanted to see you, but they said you were already in your room resting. We were told to let you rest until the morning, as it was most likely a bout of weakness.”

Bloom rubbed her eyes, puzzled. A quiet voice inside her told her that there was something wrong with this story, but every time she tried to recall the events of the previous night, her head would buzz with pain, causing her to grimace in agony. Meanwhile, Flora sat down on the edge of the bed, her brows furrowed.

“I'm so sorry that I didn't stay with you yesterday,” the fairy of nature apologized in a fragile voice that made Bloom's heart ache.

“It wasn't your fault, Flora. I probably should have judged my limits better and gone with you. I'll take care of myself next time,” Bloom promised, smiling a half-hearted smile.

Tecna had got up in the meantime, pulled aside the curtains and opened the window, which offered a view of the wild, already awakened ocean. Bright light flooded the warm, lovingly furnished guest room and in the distance they could hear the sound of the waves breaking on the rocky cliffs.

At the sight and sound of the sea, Bloom flinched immediately as if struck by a bolt of lightning. She clawed her hands firmly into the sheets and into Stella's hand, who cried out startled and pulled her hand away in a rush.

“Ouch, what are you doing?” the fairy of the sun and moon asked angrily, looking at her friend in astonishment. But Bloom's body was trembling and a layer of glistening sweat had formed on her pale skin.

“Bloom, are you all right?” the fairies asked worriedly, but their friend didn't answer. She sat there as if trapped in a sudden state of shock, gazing into the void with glassy eyes as a sense of fear permeated her body, mind and soul. She felt every fiber of her body tense up, like red-hot fire flowing through her veins without her being able to do anything about it. It was a kind of panic attack, but she still couldn't identify the trigger. Her thoughts were a complete mess.

It was only when a soft knock sounded outside the door that she managed to regain her breath and gradually calm her body. An elderly woman came into the room and a comforting feeling of warmth ran through Bloom at the sight of her. Miss Faragonda stepped up to the bed and Bloom felt a sense of security at the mere sight of her Headmistress. There was a gentle smile on Faragonda's face, but Bloom was well aware of the worried veil that lay over her eyes.

“Bloom, how are you?” Faragonda asked caringly as the Winx stepped back to make way for her.

“I'm still feeling a bit out of sorts,” Bloom answered truthfully as she brushed a stray strand of hair from her face.

“You gave us quite a scare yesterday” Faragonda replied as she sat down on the edge of Bloom's bed.

“Did you see me faint?” Bloom asked with a hint of skepticism in her voice that remained unnoticed by the others.

“No, I went to bed quite early last night and only found out what happened this morning. I was told you were supposed to be resting, but when I heard voices, I knew you were awake.”

Silence settled in the room and Bloom felt a sense of unease spreading through her. Something wasn't right. It was as if a quiet voice was whispering in her ear that there was something she ought to remember. Something important.

But no matter how hard she tried, all she found was an unpleasant, frustrating emptiness where there was supposed to be a memory.

Faragonda, meanwhile, addressed her protégés again.

“As you know, tomorrow the second semester of your fourth school year on Alfea begins. I am aware that the last few weeks and the construction work on Andros have been exhausting, but due to the events of the past year in particular, you cannot skip your theoretical lessons any longer.”

A grumpy murmur came from the fairies and their faces reflected anything but joy. Faragonda stood up and just before she reached the door, she turned back to her students once again.

“Use today to recover. This won‘t be an easy school year and there's a lot of material to catch up on soon.”

With this warning, Faragonda left the room. During her last words, she had looked at Stella in particular and it had seemed as if she was speaking mainly to her. This had not escaped the Winx's notice and they looked at their silenced friend in wonder after the door had closed.

“Stella, is everything all right at school? I know you don't like to talk about your grades, but you know that if you need help with anything, you can always turn to us,” Flora offered, but Stella just fumbled and a bitter expression came over her face.

“No, that’s not it. Don't worry, my grades are fine,” she mumbled.

For a moment, it seemed as if she wanted to add something else, but then she looked worriedly at Bloom, shook her head slightly and remained silent.

A few quiet seconds passed as all of a sudden, Stella‘s face lit up, as if an idea had ignited her joy from within again. She stood up in one movement.

“You know what? I don't want to think about tomorrow or the lessons in Alfea. Miss Faragonda said we should have a nice, relaxing day and that's exactly what we're going to do today!”

“Judging by the look on your face, I'm sure you already have an idea,” Musa replied and Stella's grin widened.

“Of course I have. So get up, have breakfast and don't forget to put on something nice. We leave in an hour.”

Chapter Text

Just a few hours later, the Winx had left Andros and found themselves in another world of the magical dimension. Stella had used her magical sceptre to teleport herself and her friends to her home planet of Solaria. At first, the Winx thought that Stella would invite them to a luxurious spa day in the palace of her father, King Radius. But instead, the fairy of the sun and moon had aimed for a destination far away from her family's palace: A city called Nubias.

Nubias was far to the west of the palace and looked exactly like a city Bloom had once read about in one of her countless fairy books, when she lived on Earth and didn’t yet know about the magical dimension. Back then, she had spent hours drawing this city of sky-high, brightly colored buildings that had seemed so surreal in her imagination.

Her nose pressed against the window as the bus traveled through the city, and she finally glimpsed it after all these years.

Between all the lofty buildings, bright signs in cheerful colors and people dressed in vibrant clothes, there were equally subdued areas in muted pastel colors that looked more like the quiet oasis of a sunny beach than a bustling city.

To their surprise, the inhabitants seemed neither hectic nor stressed in the midst of all the breathtaking sensory stimuli, but enjoyed the spectacle around them with an inner joy that radiated outwards. Stella had explained that Solaria had concluded an agreement with Tecna's home planet Zenith and therefore always had the latest technology at its disposal. This enabled them to blend modern technology with the essence of Nubias, making it a center for Solaria’s well-being and wellness.

A short time later, they were standing in the building that Stella had proudly described as the heart of the city: the multi-storey, palace-like shopping center.

Open-mouthed, the Winx looked up at the seemingly endless floors, which reached so high that they touched the sky above them. The faint voices of the visitors echoed in the distance and the entire building shimmered in a spectrum of rainbow hues. Pillars of glass glowed in rich colors and enveloped everything around them in a mystical, dreamlike aura, while a noble fountain in the middle of the entrance hall made the glittering water dance in front of them.

“It's beautiful here,” Bloom marveled, still unable to fully comprehend all the sensations that were overwhelming her senses. Stella grinned and grabbed her hand, pulling her along with her.

“I'm sorry to have to ask, Stella, but...” Layla wondered, who had also been looking around the hall curiously, ”I don't see any stairs or other ways of leaving this entrance hall. Should we transform and fly or how do we reach the upper floors?”

The blonde fairy just smirked with satisfaction and Tecna also smiled knowingly, as she was well aware of the technical resources here.

Stella led her friends a few steps further before they came to a halt in front of a high wall. Before them was a large sign depicting all the floors of the mall, with individual names on them. At their feet, colorful circles were engraved in the floor and Stella placed herself in the middle of one of them. Meanwhile, Tecna began to explain:

“This is a new transportation method that my parents on Zenith were involved in developing. These circles teleport you to your chosen floor in seconds once you step into them. They measure your neural activity, so all you have to do is think about the floor you want to be teleported to. This makes it much more convenient and efficient than traveling with a portal and it‘s much easier to create. It's also accessible to everyone, even those who don't have the ability to teleport or fly."

With these words, Tecna also stood on one of the circles, while the other fairies looked at each other skeptically.

“Come on, what are you waiting for? We have a lot to do today and no time to lose,” Stella encouraged her friends and didn't even have to look at the map to know where she wanted to go. Hesitantly, the fairies placed themselves on the colorful circles, while some of them closed their eyes as a precaution.

“Good. Now just think of the word ‘fairy magic’!” Stella explained.

Only a few moments later, when the six fairies dared to open their eyes again, they found themselves a few floors above the entrance hall. They looked around in amazement as a large, bright baroque-style hall with curved white pillars welcomed them inside. The scent that floated through the air reminded Bloom of a fresh breeze that she usually only knew from her flights high above the clouds. It was accompanied by a sugary sweetness reminiscent of delicious candy floss. Warm, glistening light filtered through the meter-high, rounded windows that stretched far above the floor and just below the ceiling, which was decorated with golden ornaments. The true magic, however, only became apparent when they took a closer look at the numerous items on display.

“I can't believe it,” Musa muttered, looking around in fascination as she came to a halt in front of a glass cabinet. “Are these wings real?”

Behind the glass cabinet was a delicate pair of wings, shimmering in an enchanting pearly white, with sparkling drops collecting on their fibers.

Stella grinned with satisfaction.

“That's right. This store contains a selection of wings, fairy outfits, fairy dust pendants and other accessories that make our Enchantix powers even more magical. The wings you see here are made from the essences of various places in the magical dimension and are all equipped with special abilities that can be of use to you in various situations. And, of course, they also look fantastic,” the fairy of the sun and moon explained proudly.

“But is that even possible?” Bloom asked skeptically.

 “Well, it's not quite as easy as a normal shopping trip, of course,” a friendly, unfamiliar voice answered behind them as a salesman with silver wings and a tailor-made suit approached.

“In fact, it is not your choice which of the pairs of wings belongs to you. Only if your powers harmonize with the magical essence of the wings will you be able to converge with them. The same goes for the fairy outfits and other magical artifacts.”

Noticing the curious looks from her friends, Stella added to the vendor's description: “Just because we've reached our final transformation form doesn't mean our outfits will always be the same. A fairy should always be able to choose how she wants to go into battle. Warrior-like like an amazon or elegant like a princess, inconspicuous and casual or shining like a victorious star.”

“And how would you like to go into battle, Stella?” Musa asked her friend curiously.

“Are you actually asking me that? My tactic is to dazzle my opponents. I've never been very good at hiding.”

“Oh, really?“ the fairy of music replied sarcastically, as the other fairies joined in her laughter. Grinning, Stella walked on and her friends followed her as she came to a halt in front of another glass cabinet, which was directly illuminated by the sunlight streaming in. She let out a sigh.

“Besides, what we stand for as fairies changes over time. At the moment, we are students of Alfea, but who knows who we will be after our time there...”

A melancholy, almost sad expression came over Stella's face and her eyes suddenly went blank, as if her thoughts were somewhere else for a moment. As if she was flying far away, to another time, to another place.

Lost in thought, she spoke: “Every now and then these changes happen all by themselves, but sometimes...” She put her hand on the glowing showcase.

“...They find you first.”

A dazzling glow flooded the room and a warm energy embraced the fairies. Like tingling sunlight, the warmth settled on their skin, making them dream like the sight of the endless sea of stars and singing to them like the protective moon at night.

Stella had transformed.

But when the fairies opened their eyes again, they realized that she looked different than usual. Her wings were larger, glowing in vibrant rainbow hues, while her new outfit shimmered in the golden shades of the sun. Stella's skirt was embellished with precious golden ornaments in the shapes of suns, stars and crescent moons, the wide, flowing fabric wrapped around her like beams of sunshine. She wore a golden crown on her head, making it clear that she was the princess and heir to the throne of Solaria. The fairies stared, mouths agape.

“Wow...”

“Stunning...”

“Beautiful...”

Were words that escaped their lips as if enchanted. Slowly, the blonde fairy seemed to regain her composure and smiled flattered.

“I see the magic has already found you, Princess,” the salesman said to her and led Stella to a mirror so that she could look at herself. Delighted, she spun around, admiring herself.

“You're right,” Stella turned back to her friends after her close inspection. “I look stunning.”

The Winx exchanged amused glances and rolled their eyes playfully.

“Modest as ever,” Layla murmured to Flora, who giggled softly in response.

“What are you waiting for? Go on, look around, choose something,” Stella instructed, but instead of the expected enthusiasm, she was met with the doubtful looks of her friends.

“What's wrong?”

After a brief moment of hesitation, Musa spoke up. “Well, as wonderful as it is here, Stella... I don't think I can afford anything at all. My father is not the king of a great palace and since I support him with part of my wages, I don't have enough money left to buy a new fairy outfit.” Flora, Bloom and Tecna nodded in agreement and Layla didn’t want to look around alone either. But Stella just shook her head.

"Don’t worry about the prices. If you like something, it’s yours“, she explained. „It’s the least Solaria can do after you helped me free my father from Valtor's curse and rid us of Cassandra and her hideous daughter Chimera."

“That was a matter of course!”

“Yes, we don't need anything in return,” the Winx protested, but a quick glance at Stella's determined expression was enough to realize that the fairy of the sun and moon was not willing to discuss the matter with them.

At first, the fairies reluctantly gave in. But after a short time of browsing, they found themselves unable to look away from the enchanting fairy outfits. Each one told its own story. Flowing, turquoise fabrics with pastel accents, shells and pearls reminded them of the mystical world of sea creatures, while the shiny shades, crowns and magnificent jewelry told of great rulers. Some of the outfits were from times long past, while other designs were as extraordinary as if they came from a time far in the future. For a moment, Bloom even thought she recognized the essence of Pyros, the island of dragons, in one of the pair of wings.

She gently placed her hand on the glass pillar and immediately felt a slight tingling sensation on her fingers, which soon subsided. She quickly suppressed her disappointment and turned back to her friends, who had at least partially found something in the meantime.

Just like Stella, Layla and Tecna had also transformed and were shining in new fairy outfits, which embodied another facet of their identities as fairies.

Tecna's transformation had adapted to her new status as a heroic knight of Andros. Silver armor chains decorated with crystals covered her purple bodysuit, which resembled the armor of a knight. A short skirt with geometric patterns finished off the outfit at the bottom, making Tecna's fairy dress look like a fusion of the past and the distant future. Layla's outfit, on the other hand, had been given a royal upgrade, just like Stella's before. Soft fabrics flowed down her legs, reminiscent of the sparkling waterfalls of Andros, while the colors of the lush green tropical forests and the bright blue of the sky were reflected in her outfit. Pearls, small shells and glittering stones embellished her hair, dress, face and the elegant tiara on her head. There was a mysterious glow all over her skin, which made it seem as if she had just left the sea.

But the other fairies were not to go away empty-handed on this day either; after all, there were countless other stores waiting to be visited by the Winx. And if there was one thing that was clear, it was that Stella would not let them go until they had visited each of them at least once.

-

Night had already fallen when the Winx left the shopping center again, their filled shopping bags flying behind them due to a clever spell. They decided to take a closer look at the lively city before Stella would create a portal back to Alfea.

Even though the sky had darkened, there was no sign of silence in the center of Nubias. Numerous, colorful lights cheerfully illuminated the night and the wild hustle and bustle of the people made any hint of tiredness melt away. Spicy, culinary aromas lingered in the air as the fairies passed the restaurants, from which cheerful voices could be heard. Crystal glasses were clinked and colorful cocktails were sipped, while wild music, sometimes intense, sometimes like a whispering breeze, drifted towards them. People danced and laughed exuberantly and none of them seemed to be thinking about tomorrow or the future in general.

“Fancy a visit to the hippest club in town?” Stella asked the group as the thumping bass of the opulent building next to them reached them in waves. Bright, flashing white lights rushed unrestrainedly out into the fresh air, casting an almost hypnotic spell over people passing by.

“I'm in,” Layla agreed euphorically. Musa, Tecna and Flora nodded in agreement, eager for any opportunity to escape the following day, even if just for a moment. Stella clapped her hands enthusiastically as her eyes fell on Bloom.

“And what about you Bloom? Um, Bloom?”

Stella looked at her friend, a concerned expression on her face. Bloom suddenly seemed completely withdrawn. The fairy of the dragon flame stared spellbound at the bright lights of the club, which lit up the night like brilliant flashes of lightning. Bloom even thought she could hear the sound of angry waves trying to warn her of something, or someone. The fairy's eyes widened in shock as a multitude of unsorted memories flooded her mind without warning. Images of light and darkness appeared in front of her inner eye, beginning to form into different shapes. She heard the sad sound of her sister's voice saying goodbye to her and felt the smoke taking her place. She remembered the whisper of the wind, how a fire had surged within her, making her feel as if she were burning from the inside. And then she saw the ice-blue eyes staring triumphantly into her face. She heard his last words, which had been a promise of a reunion rather than a farewell.

The noises then subsided and the world around her fell silent.

“Bloom, are you all right? What's wrong?” soft voices reached her as if through a massive wall of fog. The fairy saw through her blurry vision that dark shadows danced in front of her eyes, obscuring her sight. When her eyes finally found a point to focus on again, she noticed that it was Stella waving a hand wildly in front of her eyes.

“Hello, Stella to Bloom,” she sang sweetly, while all the other sounds around her gradually returned as well. Bloom felt a hand on her shoulder and out of the corner of her eye she could see Flora's worried look targeting her.

“Where have your thoughts been?” Musa asked curiously.

“On Andros,” Bloom mumbled, still a little overwhelmed by all the information that she had thought had been lost. Layla narrowed her eyes.

“On Andros? Why?”

The fairies looked at Bloom questioningly, not noticing that she was getting more and more nervous inside. She had no more time for explanations. The magical dimension was in great danger and she was apparently the only one who knew about the “new” threat.

Bloom suddenly turned, breaking into a brisk walk. “We need to go back to Alfea, now!” She commanded, cold sweat forming on her forehead. It was impossible for her to sort out her thoughts as the adrenaline rushed through her veins.

“Yeah, but we still have time,” Stella called after her as the Winx tried to keep up with Bloom's sudden pace. “The night is still young and with the portal we'll be back in no time...”

“We don't have time,” Bloom replied in a firm voice as she felt a soft hand on her shoulder, causing her to pause in her movement. Flora had caught up with her and spoke to her in a calm voice: “Bloom, calm down first. What's going on? Why do you want to go back to Alfea so suddenly?”

Bloom's heart hammered in her chest. Her voice faltered as she struggled to explain what she now remembered.

“Last night...” she began to explain, “...I remember everything now. I, I didn't faint from exhaustion and I was never in the infirmary either. I was in a cave under the sea and then on a platform above it.“

The Winx looked at Bloom in confusion.

“You were in the middle of the ocean? What were you doing there?” Layla asked perplexed when Bloom finally managed to find the right words.

“At first, Daphne called me to her, but when I was there, it wasn't just Daphne with me. There was someone else there.”

“Who?” the fairies asked in unison. Bloom took a moment, concentrating on bringing his name back to the surface after all this time.

“Valtor,” she hissed and the fairies' breath caught at his name.  

“He was on Andros. He survived our last battle and he's out for revenge. We must return to Alfea immediately and warn the others. The entire magical dimension is in terrible danger!”

Chapter Text

The soft tapping of white chalk, as Professor Wizgiz wrote notes on the blackboard, echoed through the classroom. The second semester in Alfea had begun, and all the students had returned to the fairy school. Even though they were all tired, they tried their best to pay attention to the lessons, some more so than others.

Bloom rested her head in her hands as she tried to follow her professor's lessons. Her eyelids were heavy and fluttering wildly as she struggled to stay awake. Professor Wizgiz's words came to her in fragments as sweet sleep tried to take her to the land of dreams. She blamed herself for not getting more sleep last night. But ever since she could remember the events on Andros, her thoughts had refused to rest.

After telling the Winx about her recurring memories the night before, a strange silence had fallen between them. Although her friends had immediately agreed to return to Alfea, the mood between them had been awkward ever since stepping through the portal. An uncomfortable tension had filled the air, casting a shadow over the lightness of the previous day.

“Please say something,” Bloom had asked when they had all arrived back at their little apartment on Alfea, and she finally understood why the Winx were behaving so strangely.

They didn't believe her.

And Bloom couldn't even blame them. She herself didn't even know what she could believe anymore.

Layla had been the first to speak up.

“Don't you think it's possible that it could all have been a dream? I mean... None of the guests noticed anything unusual and the sea creatures didn't report anything either. If Valtor had actually been alive and returned, don't you think someone would have noticed?”

Bloom had thought about this question for a moment. Yes, of course someone should have noticed something. On the other hand, she had been far away from the palace, where the sea creatures and guests had been. Furthermore, a storm had swept over the land, while the night had covered everything in darkness.

So was it possible that she was the only one who had seen Valtor? Or was Layla right and the reason why only she knew about Valtor's return was that it had only taken place in her imagination?

Before Bloom could respond to Layla's question, Musa made a guess of her own.

“Well, if you ask me, what Layla says makes sense. The resurrection of Andros has brought back memories of the time when Valtor and the Trix threatened to take over the magical dimension. The festival brought back memories of the past for all of us, but none of us had the same connection to Valtor as you did, Bloom.”

“You said you saw Daphne too?” Flora asked curiously.

“Yes, she was there,” Bloom replied, but Tecna interrupted her.

“But hasn't Daphne only appeared to you in your dreams until now? Why would she show herself to you in reality this time? According to the odds, it doesn't make sense.”

The fairy of the dragon flame scrunched up her nose but had to admit, albeit reluctantly, that there was a hint of truth in Tecna's words.

“Maybe you're right,” Bloom admitted, ”but it all felt so real. I could feel his presence for the first time since we last fought him.“

The fairies looked at each other, confused.

“I'd say we should get some sleep for now. Tomorrow, the situation will probably look completely different. Who knows, maybe everything will make more sense by then.” Stella emphasized her statement with a yawn, whereupon the other fairies also realized they were tired. They postponed the conversation until tomorrow and said goodnight to each other before each of them went to their room.

After everyone had finally gone to bed, Bloom still lay awake, while the carousel of thoughts in her head just wouldn't stop. She kept thinking about her encounter with Valtor, which she had initially thought was a dream, only to later realize it wasn't. So why was she doubting her memories again?

The memory of his powerful presence... The hateful but amused gleam in his icy blue eyes... The fiery thrill he triggered in her, as if she were in burning flames... Bloom felt heat rise to her cheeks at the mere thought of it. She felt her power pulsing through her body, as if even from a distance Valtor could bring her to the edge of losing control.

Inevitably, she wondered where he might be at that moment and whether he had known exactly that she would not be believed. She also wondered if he knew that Bloom had changed since her victory over him six months ago. The change in her wasn‘t visible on the outside, and yet she knew that her friends and Faragonda could sense it.

This internal change in Bloom was probably why the Winx didn’t believe her.

Or perhaps Valtor had managed to rob her of her sanity, even after death.

“That bastard,” Bloom thought, her mind racing with the memory of his mocking smirk. For a brief moment, she even thought she could hear his dark chuckle in her head. 

Trying to push him out of her mind was pointless.  

With a low grumble, she grabbed her light blue notebook, which she always kept in her small bedside cabinet, as well as her pencil. With a swift movement, she pulled the warm blanket over her head and created a small, bronze-colored light in her free hand, illuminating the darkness around her.

Then she started drawing. Everything she saw in her mind's eye poured out onto the white paper, out of her head and into reality. She gradually filled the white pages of her notebook with silvery gray lines and areas, giving form to the images that occupied her thoughts. Even when she lived on Earth, drawing had always been her outlet for when she was preoccupied with something. It was a way of releasing everything that was bothering her onto paper and thus gaining some clarity. Seeing her thoughts visually gave her a sense of control. And that was exactly what she needed now.

Bloom had completely lost track of time, but at some point she must have fallen asleep while drawing, because when Flora woke her in the morning with the first rays of sunshine, the notebook still lay open on her nose and the pencil lingered in her slightly open hand. She hastily closed the notebook, tossed it into her bag, and quickly got ready for class.

She hadn't actually intended to pick it up again until the evening, especially as she didn't want anyone to see the drawings in it. But Bloom hadn't had time to tear out the painted pages before class, and somehow she hadn't been entirely comfortable leaving the notebook unattended in her room. If her friends didn't believe her, what would others think if they saw these pages filled with her memories?

At that moment, Bloom‘s head felt heavier and heavier. Professor Wizgiz's voice became more like a sleep meditation than a lecture. So she saw only one way to stay awake: She had used drawing to ease her mind before, but now it was the only way to fight the pull of sleep.

With her professor facing the blackboard, Bloom reached into her bag and quickly pulled out the notebook. She opened it and began sketching. The pencil’s tip scratched softly across the paper as Bloom traced the outlines of wild waves and colored the white areas in various shades of gray. She painted the sky black, leaving a few small bright areas for the stars. And in the center of the page she painted him - Valtor. His cruel, yet dangerously beautiful appearance. Without being able to prevent it, she lost herself more and more in the sight as she completed the drawing.

Bloom was completely lost in her thoughts and her own world, so she flinched when a croaking voice suddenly called her name at an uncomfortably loud volume.

“Yes, Professor Wizgiz?” Bloom asked hesitantly as she quickly closed her notebook and looked at her professor, who had stepped in front of her desk in the meantime. She smiled sheepishly. His expression, however, revealed that he was in no mood for jokes. Bloom could feel the heat rising in her face.

“Would you be so kind as to answer the question I just asked the class?” her professor asked.

“The question, right… I, um...”

„When had Wizgiz started asking questions?“ Bloom wondered, looking down at her desk in embarrassment. Had she lost herself in drawing so much that she hadn't noticed anything of the lessons around her?

She could feel the eyes of all the fairies in the room on her and would have loved to sink into the ground. Professor Wizgiz cleared his throat impatiently.

“Well?” he asked, raising his eyebrows. 

Bloom only mumbled a quiet “I'm sorry”.

Professor Wizgiz let out a sigh.

“Since you were staring at your notebook and writing so enthusiastically, I assumed you were paying close attention to the lesson. May I know what you wrote down, if not the words on the board?”

Bloom opened her mouth to respond but closed it again. No matter what she said, she was in trouble.

“No answer? Well...”

“What's going on here?” an angry, serious voice suddenly rang through the room, sending an unpleasant shiver down the spine of every fairy present. Miss Griselda, the assistant headmistress, head of discipline and Alfea's strictest teacher, stood in the doorway, looking at the scene before her with a displeased look. She had a habit of appearing in class at the most uncomfortable moments. A persistent rumor circulated that she could almost smell when a student wasn’t following the lesson or breaking the rules. She walked into the room with menacing, slow steps and a wave of anxiety washed over Bloom.

When Griselda saw the notebook that Bloom was still trying to hide from Professor Wizgiz, she simply snapped her fingers.

The sound was as loud as a stone being thrown to the ground. Before Bloom knew it, she felt something move under her grip. The book under her arms began to wriggle and twist, freeing itself from her grasp. And then, before she could react, the book jerked out of her hands and flew straight into Miss Griselda’s grasp.

The fairy watched in horror as Miss Griselda began examining the pages that were revealed to her. Her gaze shifted from stern to unimpressed, revealing a hint of astonishment and then... Bloom knew exactly which page Griselda must have arrived at. She felt as though her heart might leap out of her chest at any moment.

Griselda's gaze was fixed on the page that had stopped turning, scrutinizing every line, every shade. She frowned, deepening the severe lines of her face, her lips pressed into a thin line. She looked up at Bloom, her eyes widening in disbelief, before glancing back down at the page. Finally, her gaze flicked between Bloom and the notebook.

It was the first time Griselda had ever been at a loss for words.

Then, she slammed the book shut with a loud, deafening bang, tucked it under her arm and straightened up energetically. She fixed Bloom with her cold, impenetrable gaze.

“We're going to Miss Faragonda's office - NOW!”

Chapter Text

Bloom's hands were clammy, her fingers trembling as she nervously clasped them together. It felt like an eternity as she watched Faragonda examine the picture. The very one that had caused Griselda to order her out of class and into the Headmistress's office. The guardian of order stood rigidly behind Faragonda, but unlike her, did not look at the open page of the notebook. Instead, she pierced Bloom with an angry, unyielding gaze.

Bloom hardly dared to breathe, trying to ignore Griselda's presence, though she didn’t succeed.

What felt like an eternity passed before Faragonda finally took her eyes off the painting. Afterward, she scrutinized Bloom while the notebook still lay open before her.

“That's an impertinence,” Griselda shouted, raising her index finger threateningly at Bloom. “It's bad enough that the girl is misusing her lessons to draw, but this...” she pointed to the book and the drawing. “This is inexcusable!”

Faragonda raised her arms in a peaceful gesture, trying to calm the situation. Unlike Griselda, Faragonda remained calm and gave Bloom, despite her inner tension, a sense of security.

“Let's all take a moment to calm down. Bloom, could you explain what this is about?” Miss Faragonda spoke in a clear, calm voice, her gaze attentive as she looked at Bloom.

The fairy, however, now looked at the picture in front of her. It was the first time since she had drawn it that she was looking at it. The mere sight of her drawing… of him… sent a cold shiver down her spine, followed by a hot tingling sensation.

Flames that clung to his body like black smoke covered the page. They rose from the ground to the top of the paper, forming the rough outline of a powerful, menacing demon with its wings spread wide.

In the center of the shadow of this demonic creature stood a man. Valtor glared through the paper with piercing, devious eyes at anyone who dared open the page. He smiled smugly with his typical self-confident superiority. His whole being radiated pure, dark power. His body was strong and elegant, captured on paper in a powerful pose.

For a moment, Bloom felt paralyzed, her eyes unable to tear away from the drawing she had become so immersed in.

But then she shook her head slightly, looked at Miss Faragonda and took a deep breath to collect herself.

“I know it sounds crazy, but I believe that Valtor was on Andros during the resurrection ceremony. He set a trap, lured me away from the celebration, and revealed himself to me far away from everyone. Since I can remember what happened on Andros, he's haunted my mind. I thought that if I drew him, the memories and the thoughts of him might calm down.”

As her words trailed off, Bloom first looked at Faragonda, then at Griselda. She felt heat rise in her cheeks as she looked into the expressionless faces of the two women.

Griselda was the first to show any kind of reaction. Her left eye began to twitch in a strange way before her face turned as red as Bloom‘s must have looked the moment she had pulled her out of class. Griselda opened her mouth, presumably because she thought it was just a poorly chosen, distasteful excuse for her behavior. But then Faragonda raised her hand, silencing Griselda with this gesture.

Faragonda asked Bloom, “If Valtor used a trick to lure you away from the palace, how could we have been told you were in the infirmary?” The fairy couldn't tell from her tone if she believed her, but oddly enough, it felt good not to be immediately declared insane.

“I had the same thought. Valtor may have cast a spell on the guests, making them believe they saw me lose consciousness on the dance floor. You know him. He could well have done that.”

“However, there was no sign that you spent the night outside the palace on the open sea. The next morning, your friends found you in a guest room, as we were informed. I also noticed nothing unusual during my visit yesterday.”

At that moment, Griselda spoke up. Her voice quivered with anger. For her, the matter was already clear.

“If you continue to lie like this, young lady, there will be serious consequences. This is not something to joke about. You clearly weren't taught this during your time on Earth. You should be expelled from school!”

Bloom lowered her eyes in concern, nervously fiddling with her fingers.

“I know it sounds crazy. That's why I thought it was just a dream at first. But when Valtor stood before me on Andros, I could feel his presence clearly. It was him. I'm absolutely sure of it!”

Before Griselda could say anything else, a soft knock broke through the charged atmosphere.

At Faragonda's ‚Come in‘, the door opened, and the Winx cautiously and curiously poked their heads in. Griselda's face turned crimson at the sight of the five fairies.

“What are you doing here? Class isn't over yet!” she barked. Faragonda quieted her again with a gentle wave of her hand.

“It's all right. Come in, girls. Griselda, I think it would be better if you went to the campus to make sure everything is in order.”

“But I...”

“Please!” Faragonda replied firmly, and Griselda scowled before leaving the room with small, quick steps as the Winx entered. They stopped near the door, which was slammed shut with a furious bang, causing all the fairies to flinch. Faragonda quietly exhaled.

“Have you noticed anything suspicious on Andros that might indicate Valtor’s return?” Faragonda asked, getting straight to the point. The Winx exchanged uncomfortable glances.

“There was no sign of it, Miss Faragonda,” Layla answered hesitantly, while the other fairies agreed with a slight shake of their heads. Bloom clenched her teeth and lowered her head as doubts crept back into her mind. She felt increasingly uncomfortable and curled her fingers into her skirt as the tension inside her grew.

She could almost feel Faragonda's pitying gaze pressing down on her, suffocating her resolve. At that moment, she wanted nothing more than to run away, transform and fly high into the clouds... As far away as possible. 

“Bloom, I think your memories are playing tricks on you. You should continue resting and sort out your thoughts,” Faragonda said in a soft, concerned voice. But her words set something off inside Bloom.

“I'm not imagining things!” she replied angrily, her shame quickly turning into anger. A fire blazed in her light blue eyes as she shot up from her chair, placed her hands on the desk, and added in a trembling voice, “And I'm certainly not going to sit here doing nothing while Valtor plans his next vicious move. I have to stop him, I have to - I...”

Before she could even finish her sentence, Bloom was struck by a wave of sudden weakness. Unfortunately, she had overestimated her strength. Her lack of sleep the previous night, combined with her experiences on Andros, caught up with her in that moment. Her legs were shaky, and suddenly a shadow cast over her vision.

Just before Bloom lost her balance, Stella and Flora quickly caught her and helped her to sit back down. In doing so, their eyes fell on the still open painting that Bloom had drawn of Valtor, and both let out a quiet, shocked gasp.

“Bloom, tell me, have you often had dreams that scared you recently?” Faragonda asked in a calm voice, closing the notebook as she noticed the other fairies approaching to see what had so frightened Flora and Stella.

As soon as his image had disappeared, Bloom felt as though the air was finally flowing through her lungs again. Nevertheless, she swallowed hard at Faragonda's question.

In fact, she had been plagued by nightmares almost every night for the past few months. She had dreamed of her family, Valtor, and the three ancestral witches who had been responsible for the downfall of her home. Flora had often been forced to wake her in the middle of the night when Bloom began talking, screaming, or even crying in her sleep. Once, she had even transformed into her Enchantix form in response to a nightmare where she fought Valtor and the three ancestral witches.

Bloom turned to her friend, and when Flora nodded at her with an encouraging smile and concern in her green eyes, Bloom sighed, resigned.

“Yes, I've had nightmares,” she admitted, her voice shaking. “But I didn't imagine any of it. I just know it was real... That he was real!”

“Bloom”, Faragonda admonished, her voice filled with both compassion and sternness. “The experiences with Valtor have been distressing for all of us, but none of us can truly imagine how painful it must have been for you. From what you've told me, I think you're processing all your past experiences in your dreams, and sometimes they may feel all too real. I think it might help if you contact Lucinda, the fairy of dreams and an old friend of mine. By chance, I invited her to teach here at Alfea this semester. I'm sure she can help you work through everything better.”

“That sounds good, doesn’t it?” Stella murmured softly, giving Bloom an encouraging smile.

Cautiously, Bloom turned to her friends. One by one, the redhead looked into their faces. When she saw the worry in their gazes... worry that she was responsible for - she was overcome by a sharp wave of guilt.

They all seemed to agree with Faragonda's suggestion.

Bloom hesitated, her resolve faltering. Because maybe... maybe they were right. And maybe she owed it to them to at least try. So she nodded, though hesitantly.

“All right,” she finally said, giving in. “If you think it's for the best…”

The Winx smiled encouragingly at her, and Faragonda nodded in satisfaction before guiding them to the door. She mentioned that she would inform Lucinda about Bloom's visit right away.

Chapter Text

That afternoon, after classes were over and peace had returned to the fairy school, Bloom walked down the long corridor with a hint of nervous fluttering in her chest. Faragonda had told her exactly where to find Lucinda, the fairy of dreams. On the way, Bloom thought about everything she would tell her. Would the new teacher at the fairy school be able to understand her?

According to her principal, Lucinda had the ability to ease anxiety and bring clarity to a blurred vision. The still-spinning memories of Daphne and Valtor made Bloom sigh. Some clarity was what she craved most at that moment.

All too soon, Bloom had reached her destination and came to a nervous halt in front of the door to Lucinda's apartment. While she was still debating whether she should actually knock on the door, she felt excitement rising within her. Whatever she found out in the next few minutes, she wasn't going to like it. She hoped that Faragonda, Griselda, and her friends were right, and that Valtor had not returned. She hoped that peace would continue to reign in the magical dimension. But on the other hand, she was frightened by the thought that his power over her was so strong that she could no longer separate the boundaries between dream and reality. A cold shiver ran through her body.

Finally, Bloom took a deep breath, gathered all her courage, and was about to knock on the door decorated with ornate patterns when a soft click sounded, and the door she had just been standing in front of opened as if by magic. Bloom furrowed her brow in surprise and cautiously stepped into the brightly lit room.

“Hello?” the fairy called cautiously as she slowly poked her head through the now open doorway. Her eyes widened slightly as she looked at the welcoming room. The bright orange that painted the walls enveloped her, while the friendly color settled on her skin like warm sunbeams. As Lucinda's apartment was located high up in one of the two towers of the fairy school, the wide window provided a wonderful view of the lush green forest, behind which the city of Magix could be seen in the distance.

As Bloom let her gaze wander around the room, she recognized countless small round crystals hovering just above the ceiling. The sunlight streaming in refracted wildly through them, bathing the entire room in a symphony of light reflections. A smaller window to her right was open and fitted with a colorful wind chime that swayed gently with every breath of wind, emitting soft, delicate sounds. There was a flowery scent in the air, which seemed to emanate from the numerous exotic plants scattered around the room. The scent reminded Bloom of her mother's flower store in Gardenia, where she used to help out from time to time. She immediately felt reminded of home, and a longing warmth spread through her chest.

“Hello, Bloom,” came a quiet but clear voice from one of the side rooms next to the entrance. “Why don't you come in?”

The fairy timidly followed the voice, which led her into another room decorated with colorful crystals, strange plants, and a multitude of colors. However, while the first room was flooded with light and warmth, this room radiated something mystical and calm. Dark shades of blue, purple, and red reminded her of a peaceful night, and the numerous pillows and dream catchers made Bloom long for the sleep she had been denied the previous night.

“I hope you don't mind the smell. If you're not used to it, the many different scents can be overwhelming at first,” Lucinda apologized, but Bloom just smiled and shook her head.

“No, it doesn't bother me. My friend and roommate, Flora, loves flowers just as much as you do.”

Bloom looked curiously at Lucinda, who was rummaging through a few cupboards. She wore a flowing lilac-colored dress, and her silvery-black hair was tied in a loose braid, with a few strands already escaping. When she found what she was looking for, she put the boxes away again and turned to Bloom for the first time, revealing a friendly, open face. She appeared to be about Faragonda’s age. Deep eyes, as black as the night itself, gleamed at her as she approached Bloom with a floating stride.

Bloom was about to explain her concerns when Lucinda began to chuckle in amusement, halting her with a wave of her hand.

“You had two extraordinary encounters, one full of light, the other full of darkness. Now you want me to tell you what it all means.”

Perplexed, Bloom closed her mouth again and nodded.

“Yes, that's pretty much it. Did Miss Faragonda tell you that?”

“She didn't have to. Just as you don't have to knock on the door when you come to see me. My magical powers don't just deal with dreams, but also with intentions and divination. I can see things that have happened in the past and sometimes even things that might happen in the future.”

Lucinda offered Bloom her hand, which Bloom took with a smile.

“Oh, I see,” Lucinda murmured absent-mindedly, and only a few moments later, she had already moved away from Bloom again and quietly cast a strange-sounding spell. Astonished, Bloom noticed how the blue and purple flowers around her began to close up, then sprayed a velvety smoke around the room. A strange scent, which she identified as a curious mixture of fire and sea salt, reached her nose, dispelling the typical floral scent that had magically disappeared completely.

Something about the smell awakened something in Bloom, for suddenly crystal-clear images formed in her mind. Images of water, a golden light that instantly gave way to blackness, and in the midst of it, ice-blue eyes that scrutinized her in that very special way. Like every time she thought about it, Bloom shuddered. A surge of heat coursed through her veins.

In the middle of the room was a cozy landscape of velvet red and gold cushions. Lucinda invited Bloom to take a seat and relax. With a single flick of her wrist, she turned off the light, and the curtains drew themselves across the window. Bloom was surprised to see that the plants suddenly began to glow in a variety of colors. With their powdery light, they illuminated the darkened room with delicate shades of red, yellow, and blue. Another new, strange scent seemed to emanate from them, and Bloom noticed how she became a little calmer with every breath she took. Lucinda spoke to her again, her voice so soft that Bloom could already feel a heavy weariness rising within her.

“Would you like to tell me exactly what you experienced?”

Lucinda’s tone suggested that what Bloom had experienced—or at least what she thought she had experienced—was valid, as though it had actually happened. Though Bloom knew from her lessons that fairies like Lucinda believed spirit and matter were simply two levels of the same reality and therefore of equal value, at that moment, it was reassuring to feel that she was being taken seriously.

Bloom began to speak about the celebration on Andros and the sound of her sister's voice, which she had heard calling to her. She explained how she followed the call without hesitation. She tried to recall Daphne's words to her as she said goodbye. Bloom also recounted the moment when cold and heat had collided and she found herself face-to-face with her greatest nightmare:

The return of the person she thought she had already eliminated.

The return of the dark wizard who had destroyed her family and her home planet long ago.

The return of Valtor, whose presence still haunted her, even though she had defeated him in their last battle just six months ago.

Lucinda listened intently, occasionally jotting something down in a small notebook with a purple-and-gold fountain pen. When Bloom had finished speaking, Lucinda looked up from her notes and met her gaze.

“How often do you see Daphne or Valtor in your dreams? Do you always talk to them, or do they appear only as images? Do you feel haunted by them, or do you believe their presence is trying to convey something?”

Bloom took a deep breath before answering.

“When I started dreaming about Daphne shortly after I arrived at Alfea, I was unsure and scared of what it all meant. But after I learned more about my true origins—about who I really am—I couldn't wait for her to visit me again in my dreams. Daphne is my sister. She brought me to safety on Earth a long time ago when Valtor and the three ancestral witches destroyed Domino—my family, my people…” Bloom's voice broke as she spoke those last words. She closed her eyes to trap the tears inside.

Bloom let out a deep sigh, her features hardening as the weight of her words settled in.

“As for Valtor... I've been haunted by nightmares about him ever since we first met, almost a year and a half ago. I see his face in front of me—his evil smirk. Sometimes, I can even hear his voice. In my dreams, they’re usually just frightening, trivial scenarios that vanish as soon as I wake up. But this time..." Bloom clenched her hands into fists. "This time was different. It felt so real—like he was really here, in this world. It wasn’t just a projection of my imagination. I felt his presence, his touch... we even spoke to each other. I remember his words, and the coldness of his eyes staring at me. I can't believe it was just a dream. It felt far too real for that.”

Lucinda had continued to write throughout Bloom's description, barely glancing up at the young fairy. It wasn’t until Bloom’s voice had trailed off and only the soft tinkling of wind chimes and the distant scent of still waters filled the air that Lucinda looked from her notes to Bloom’s face.

“What you experienced was by no means just a dream, Bloom,” Lucinda said, her voice calm but firm. “It was a kind of prophecy—a symbol of what lies ahead.”

Bloom furrowed her brow, confused. “What do you mean, a prophecy? Do you believe that Valtor has actually returned? Or was I simply dreaming of his return because he’s already planning an attack on Alfea? If that’s the case, there’s no time to waste—I have to warn the others..." Her voice was filled with urgency, but when Lucinda gently took Bloom's hands in hers, the rapid beat of her heart began to slow, and her words fell into silence.

“Relax, Bloom,” Lucinda said, her voice soothing. “We’ll find out. I’ll initiate a dream journey for that. I’m going to connect to your dreams now, to work with you in guiding them toward a place where you can regain control over all those intense emotions. Once the connection is established, I will see what you see. I’ll guide you through your dream and stay by your side. Do you have any questions?”

Bloom shook her head, and Lucinda nodded.

“Remember,” she warned, “no matter how frightening and hopeless a dream may seem to you, there is always a way out.”

“How do I find it?” the fairy of the dragon flame asked curiously.

“It will reveal itself to you somewhere in your surroundings. All you have to do is look for it,” Lucinda replied.

Bloom bit her lower lip. She had hoped for a more precise answer.

“Are you ready?” Lucinda asked Bloom.

“I am,” she murmured in response. As soon as her words faded, Bloom felt Lucinda place her index and middle fingers gently on her temples. Pleasant warmth emanated from them, seeming to flow directly into her body and mind.

Bloom closed her eyes. The dark colors, the enticing scent, and the calm aura made her feel as though she were gradually sinking into deep, dark waters. She was completely enveloped in soothing warmth. The sounds around her faded, and the colors followed, giving way to a dark shade of gray. Her breath flowed calmly until the air suddenly disappeared, and Bloom opened her eyes, panting heavily.

She looked around in astonishment. Lucinda's room and the fairy herself had disappeared, as had everything else that looked remotely familiar. Around Bloom stretched a landscape of complete darkness, dotted with strange, silvery-gray streaks that shimmered softly in the air. Like snails, they traced a shiny, unmistakable trail in the darkness, clearly visible amidst the lack of light.

“Where am I?” Bloom asked, realizing her voice was multiplying in an echo that softened with each repetition. She startled briefly as a familiar, female voice answered her from nowhere.

“This place you are in is a dream sphere. It is the place of origin for the creation of your dreams and fantasies. It is not unusual to begin a dream journey here,” Lucinda’s warm voice spoke to her, seeming to come from nowhere and everywhere at once.

“Why is this place so dark?” Bloom asked, crossing her arms protectively over her chest.

“Dreams only arise when they want to. They have a life of their own. We must wait until they consider it right to show themselves to you.”

Bloom raised her eyebrows in surprise at this explanation, furrowing her brow. Great, she thought ironically, hoping Lucinda couldn’t read her mind. She continued to look around the strange place. She couldn’t see much, but driven by curiosity, she approached one of the silvery streaks that sparkled like a collection of stars in the night. Like mist, they flowed through the dense black, sometimes appearing denser and shimmering, at other times darker and in a strange way threatening, almost alive. This impression was confirmed as Bloom tried to touch one of the streaks with her hand. The silvery streaks felt cold to the touch, yet strangely magnetic. And then, like a wild animal, it backed away from her, leaving her hand reaching into the void. Bloom frowned.

She was just about to ask how much longer she should stay here when she suddenly froze. A deep rumble sounded from a distance, gradually growing louder as it approached her. Like a raging river, the sound roared toward her. Bloom didn’t know whether to stay in place or run away when Lucinda’s familiar voice directed her:

“Here we go. Stay calm and face what’s about to happen. Don’t forget, I’m always with you, and I see what you see.”

Bloom nodded as she realized the rumbling seemed to be coming from a specific direction. Turning around, she saw a huge wave of shimmering silvery light building up in front of her, only to completely engulf her a moment later. She held her arms protectively in front of her face, squeezed her eyes shut, and braced herself to be swept away by the menacing wave.

But contrary to her expectations, nothing happened.

The wave caressed her skin as lightly as a feather, enveloping her as though she were embedded in a dense cloud, floating high in the sky, weightless, with no ground beneath her feet.

After a moment of surprise, Bloom dared to open her eyes again, blinking. What she saw took her breath away. An entire landscape began to take shape before her eyes. Amidst the silvery shimmering light, a palace rose from the ground, its outlines barely recognizable at first, then becoming more distinct. Everything glowed a bright white, but despite the blinding light, Bloom immediately recognized that it was the palace of her homeland, Domino, rising before her eyes.

The picture continued to solidify. Trees pushed themselves up from the ground at lightning speed, while grass and flowers sprouted beneath her feet. Slowly, the shimmering silvery-white light gave way to bright colors, covering the ground, trees, and palace. Only the sun remained, brightly shining in the sky, enveloping the landscape in a cozy light.

Gradually, Bloom took one step after another, approaching the purple palace in front of her, which resembled a blossoming bud. Had it not been for Lucinda's voice, she might have forgotten that she was in a dream. The whole spectacle felt so real.

“Good, Bloom. You have now arrived in a dream. Follow your intuition. It will lead you to the right place. And don't forget, I’m here if you need me.”

“All right,” Bloom replied, continuing her walk toward the palace, whose gates were wide open to welcome her. As she approached, she suddenly stopped, rooted to the spot. Her heart skipped a beat when she realized two people were waiting for her at the palace gates. They were smiling at her, and tears formed in Bloom’s eyes as she realized they were her birth parents, King Oritel and Queen Marion. Her heart fluttered wildly, emotions welling up inside her like a river ready to burst. A smile tugged at her lips as Bloom hurried toward them.

“Mother! Father!” she cried at the top of her lungs as her parents waved longingly at her. First, Bloom walked, then she ran. She took one step after another, eager to embrace her parents after such a long time.

But a dark, foreboding curse lay over the reunion.

A chill swept over Bloom as she neared her parents. The air grew thick with a strange, ominous tension that made her heart race. Something wasn’t right.

Bloom realized with horror and increasing astonishment that the palace with her parents was moving farther away with every step she took. The avenue she ran along seemed to stretch into infinity. Countless trees passed her by, and no matter how much she tried to get closer to her family, the farther they became. The landscape around Bloom blurred into an abstract painting streaked with shadows, while only the distant image of her parents remained before her eyes.

"Mother! Father!" she called out again, trying to quicken her pace even more. But the faster she ran, the more hurriedly the landscape passed her by. Her chest tightened as her heart raced, the weight of helplessness pressing down on her like an unyielding stone. All at once, she stopped abruptly, and the world froze. Her parents were still standing in the entrance hall of the palace, still waving at her. A frustrated cry escaped Bloom as she clenched her fists.

"Winx Enchantix!" she called out, but to her surprise, nothing happened. Her transformation didn’t start as usual, and at that moment, Bloom remembered Lucinda’s words from earlier: dreams have a life of their own. And from the looks of it, it wasn’t up to her to decide when or if she would transform. Bloom glanced back at her parents, their image frozen in time, when she suddenly noticed something moving behind them. A kind of dark smoke rose from behind them and gradually enveloped them. Bloom watched, shuddering, as her parents’ image gradually disappeared, swallowed up by smoke.

"Don't go!" she shouted, starting to run again. Tears streamed down her cheeks as she tried in vain to reach her parents. But their faces blurred into a haze of shadows as Bloom screamed out, her voice cracking with desperation. She watched in despair as the smoke consumed the last remnants of the King and Queen of Domino, and the palace gates closed as if by magic. As the loud rumbling of the closing gates faded, Bloom finally managed to reach them with the last of her strength. Out of breath, she slammed her fists against the gate until her hands ached, the world around her spiraling with a mounting sense of panic and despair.

"Open the door," she shouted, her legs buckling as she sank powerlessly to the ground.

"It’s all right, Bloom, calm down," Lucinda’s voice suddenly spoke, but Bloom barely noticed her words.

"Nothing’s fine," she replied, bracing herself against the gate and banging on it again. Her hands were already bloody, but she didn’t feel the pain. The pain inside her dulled her senses.

“Remember, this is not reality,” Lucinda warned. “It’s a dream meant to scare you. But even though dreams are powerful, you are not at their mercy. You have the power to control them.”

“How?” asked the dragon fairy. Her heart felt as heavy as the sealed gate she was pressing against with all her strength.

“By not giving up, but by focusing on what strengthens you. Manifest it into your dream, and you will feel the fear fade away.”

Bloom stepped back, gazing at the seemingly endless gateway stretching upwards before her. It was impossible to break through it without her magic.

“Tell me, what gives you strength?” asked Lucinda. Despite her hopelessness, Bloom didn’t have to think long before replying, “My... my friends.”

She imagined what her friends would advise her to do if they were with her at that moment. She saw Tecna developing a logical plan to open the gate with as little effort as possible. She imagined how Musa would make the walls shake with a powerful blast wave or how Layla would tear the gates apart with her Morphix power. Picturing her friends made Bloom feel as if they were really there with her... and what happened next was pure magic.

Bloom noticed the ground around her suddenly begin to shimmer. Startled, she took a step back and watched as five shimmering silhouettes rose up next to her, gradually taking shape as they reached a certain height. At first, the contours blurred into one another, an interwoven image of shining streaks. But after a few seconds, Bloom recognized Tecna's silhouette, with Musa and Flora to her right and Layla and Stella standing on the other side. Once the transformation was complete, she saw her friends standing before her. The fairies held out their hands to Bloom, which she took after a brief moment of hesitation. At that very moment, as their hands touched, Bloom felt a pleasant wave of warmth flow through her, and a golden light engulfed her entire body. She didn’t even need to look down at herself to realize that she had finally transformed. She had felt hopeless before, but now, with the presence of her friends, she could sense her inner strength stirring, like a dormant fire reigniting within her.

“Very good, Bloom,” Lucinda's voice echoed. “Now close your eyes and visualize your goal.”

Bloom followed the instructions. She imagined the gate opening, and herself simply stepping through. She saw the image of her birth parents waving at her, smiling warmly. A deep yearning to embrace them, to feel their warmth once more, surged within her, but she knew it was impossible. This was just a dream, a mirage she would never reach.

When Bloom opened her eyes again, the Winx had vanished, but the gate in front of her was open. Not believing her eyes, she took a step toward it, and when it stayed open, she took another step forward. She walked faster and faster into the palace that was once meant to be her home.

The palace was as beautiful as it was eerie, with its high ceilings that seemed to stretch endlessly and walls adorned with portraits that watched her as she moved. The silence was deafening, only broken by the soft echo of her footsteps on the marble floor

However, instead of feeling comforted, Bloom shuddered at the towering walls and the thousands of rooms hidden behind countless doors. Nervously, she glanced around the magnificent entrance hall. Her parents were still nowhere to be seen. In fact, there wasn’t a soul in the palace.

How could there be anyone here? Bloom thought. It’s just a dream.

And yet, the image of the palace was an exact replica, painted in the colors of her memory. Bloom could feel her heart racing as she moved deeper into the palace. Her eyes saw the familiar corridors, the walls lined with portraits of those she loved, yet her mind kept telling her, This isn’t real. She had to remind herself constantly that this was just a dream, a world built on memories. But the more she walked, the harder it was to believe. The corridors stretched endlessly, and each step she took seemed to echo louder in her ears, until she almost forgot that this was a journey of the mind, not a return to her lost kingdom...

Chapter Text

Bloom walked slowly through the royal palace, her footsteps echoing on the cold marble floor. Golden pillars towered beside her, and the chandeliers gleamed from the high, painted ceiling. Gentle daylight reflected off the shining crystals, creating a magical play of light on the walls.

As she continued to look around, Bloom noticed the numerous paintings lining the walls. Paintings of her family stretched down the long corridor, depicting her parents almost life-size. They were enthroned high above her head, gazing down at her graciously. She wanted to fly up to them, to touch the picture that showed Oritel and Marion on Domino's thrones, but her fairy wings refused to allow her to fly, making Bloom roll her eyes in displeasure.

Still, she paused in front of the painting for a moment, taking in every detail of her family's image. She traced the contours of her mother's face with her eyes, starting from her pinned-up red hair and moving down to her gentle features. She also studied the image of her father—the noble face of a ruler who was also her kind and loving dad.

Bloom gulped hard, and a lump formed in her throat. She forced herself to take another step, moving away from the image of her birth parents. It was only a painting, but once again, she felt as though she was losing them. Staying here, however, would get her nowhere.

Bloom looked in surprise at the next painting that loomed above her. Unlike the previous one, this one did not seem to belong in this place. It depicted her Earth parents, with whom she had grown up. The equally large portrait of Mike and Vanessa hung slightly lower than the one of her birth parents, but it was still too high for her to reach. Smiling, she gazed into the warm face of her father and the loving smile of her mother. Warmth flowed through Bloom's heart, mingling with a draining feeling of homesickness. Far too rarely did she return to Earth to visit her parents. The events of the past year had made it nearly impossible for her to spend time in her hometown of Gardenia, and this year, she had only managed a short weekend visit to Mike and Vanessa. As soon as she could find a free window in her schedule, she promised herself she would take a break and spend several weeks on Earth. That was the only thing she was certain of about her future.

Bloom took another step forward to examine the next painting in the gallery. She swallowed hard when she recognized her sister Daphne, depicted in the painting, standing in the middle of the palace corridor in a magnificent golden dress. Her gaze was distant, and although there was a slight smile on her lips, her eyes remained cold and unaffected. The painting hung a little lower, so Bloom could touch the frame when she reached out. Like the others before it, this one was large enough that many details could be seen from a distance. Bloom took a small step back to get a better look at the whole picture and narrowed her eyes in astonishment.

Hadn’t Daphne just smiled a moment ago?

The mismatched expression in Daphne’s eyes had now shifted to the corners of her lips. Her sister looked at her with a slightly open mouth, as if worried, her frown deepening with concern.

What was going on here?

Bloom rubbed her eyes, hoping they were playing a trick on her. But when she removed her hands and the blurry vision cleared, she jumped back a step, startled. The painting had changed again.

Daphne’s arms were now crossed in front of her chest, her posture bent forward in fear. Her pose was no longer static; it was as if captured in a moment of movement. The colors of the picture had darkened, with only Daphne herself shining bright like a star. Bloom then saw that she was clutching something—a baby—between her arms.

Inevitably, Bloom’s gaze drifted past Daphne into the dark expanse behind her. She noticed a black silhouette rising through the thick fog behind her sister. Her eyes widened as she saw one figure become two, then three. Wide, pitch-black cloaks billowed around the blurred silhouettes of three women, their gray, haggard faces twisted in anger. Floating toward Daphne and the baby, they moved closer, while Daphne remained still.

Bloom trembled, but she couldn’t tear her eyes away from the moving image. She watched, spellbound, even though she already knew the heartbreaking story it depicted.

It was her own story.

It showed how Daphne had once saved her from the three ancestral witches by sending Bloom to Earth during the attack on Domino, in order to bring her to safety. She owed her life to Daphne, and as Bloom’s eyes filled with tears, she thought with regret that she couldn’t do the same for her sister.

But there was something strange about the story depicted. In the picture, the three witches had almost reached her sister and the baby, their claws already outstretched toward them. Yet Daphne still remained frozen in place, unable to move. Dark clouds of smoke were settling over the radiant glow emanating from her, and suddenly, Bloom thought she heard the faint cry of a frightened baby in the distance. When she looked around and finally managed to tear her eyes away from the picture, she noticed the light around her had also dimmed, and the palace was gradually sinking into a dark fog.

Her heart pounded wildly, and an icy chill ran through her veins as she realized the darkness seemed to be emanating directly from the painting. Cold, black haze flowed out of the frame, carrying the events within it. Daphne and the baby were now completely swallowed by the darkness, and the three witches took their place at the center.

Their grotesque grimaces twisted into a wry grin, and their dead eyes stared directly into Bloom’s soul. She trembled, frozen in shock, as the rasping laughter echoed from the image. She didn’t know where to go and was unable to move. The laughter grew louder and louder, reverberating through the stone walls of the palace. Bloom covered her ears and squeezed her eyes shut.

“It’s just a dream,” she whispered to herself like a mantra, quietly at first, then louder and louder until she was shouting it... and suddenly, silence fell around her.

When the silence lasted longer than a moment, Bloom dared to slowly open one eye. The light had returned around her. Blinking, she opened her second eye and slowly lowered her hands from her ears. She exhaled with relief, her gaze falling on the painting.

It was empty.

At that moment, a soft, croaking voice sounded close to her ear. An icy breeze rippled against her temple as the voice spoke, “You belong to us.”

Bloom spun around in shock and looked straight into the haggard face of the eldest of the three witches, Belladonna. Her terrifying sisters, Liliss and Tharma, stood beside her in life-size. With a tremendous flash, the palace was shrouded in darkness with a deafening thud. Bloom looked around in panic and realized there was nothing but darkness. She heard the shrieking laughter of the witches closing in on her.

Bloom took a step back, but the laughter grew louder. Then she turned, trying to run in the opposite direction, but the laughter still grew louder.

All she could do was run, so she did.

Bloom didn’t know where she was going, but she ran straight through the darkness. She kept glancing around, behind her the thunderous voices of the witches—a mixture of laughter, shrieks, and the eerie call of her name. Panic surged through the fairy like a wild storm, causing her whole body to tremble.

“Help me,” Bloom shouted, hoping to reach Lucinda, but it was no use. Even if she tried to give her instructions, the witches' voices were too loud, and her panic too intense to focus. Disoriented, Bloom stumbled through the dark corridors, burning fear coursing like lava through her veins. She tried to fly, but her wings still refused to obey.

So she kept running, her breathing ragged and hurried, when suddenly she bumped into something solid. Ignoring the pain, Bloom reached out with her hands and felt the sturdy surface in front of her. With a surge of relief, she realized it was a door. She pressed down on the handle. But it was locked.

“Bloom...” The scratchy voices of the witches echoed behind her. Bloom didn’t know how close they were, but the voices were loud enough to make it clear they were right on her heels.

“I can do this... I can do this...” she whispered to herself, trying to control the wild panic that surged through her body. She closed her eyes, attempting to focus despite the tension. She had already opened the palace gate, so surely she could open this door, too.

Bloom followed Lucinda’s former advice: she imagined herself stepping through the door, a new room stretching out before her. Then she placed her hands on the door, feeling the polished wood beneath her fingers.

“Please,” she whispered, and just as she felt the cold breath of the ancestral witches on the back of her neck, she opened her eyes and braced herself against the door with all her strength... And it opened.

Bloom hastily stepped through and slammed the door shut behind her.

For a moment, she felt a wave of relief and leaned against the door, closing her eyes and taking a shaky breath. But suddenly, there was a thud from the other side. She stepped back, startled, as the handle began to shake violently. Sounds of roaring wind, wild screams, and the nasty scratching of sharp fingernails on wood echoed in front of the door, which had locked itself again.

Panicked tears ran down Bloom’s cheeks as she looked around the room she was now in. At least this part of the castle was lit, though sparsely, by a few candles. The room was small and largely empty, with nothing that could help her at this moment.

But then her eyes fell on an unlit corner of the room.

Bloom deciphered a large, rectangular shape and held her breath as she recognized it as another painting. She didn’t want to approach, but as the screams outside the door grew louder and the shaking of the handle intensified, she had no choice. With trembling hands, she grabbed one of the candlesticks and hesitantly stepped toward the painting.

A gasp escaped her lips, and she almost dropped the golden candlestick when she realized who was depicted: Valtor.

His eyes pierced through the transparent glass with a dark, calculating look, his lips twisted into a sinister smirk. Bloom shuddered at the sight of his life-size portrait staring back at her. But fear was now joined by a surge of anger. She clenched her hands into fists.

“Not you again,” she snarled, just as a sharp clang echoed, drowning out the deafening scratching and whistling of the wind for a moment. Bloom stepped closer to the picture and saw a crack running down the middle of the glass like a silver snake. Her eyes widened as more cracks appeared with each passing second.

The shaking of the door intensified. It wouldn’t be long before the witches broke through and dragged her into the darkness with them. On the other side, Valtor’s image was sealed behind a wall of glass, which seemed to threaten shattering with every moment that passed.

She was trapped.

Bloom pressed herself against the wall, careful to maintain equal distance from the door and the painting, though she knew it was only a matter of time before they approached her from both sides.

“Lucinda!” she called desperately, but the fairy of dreams didn’t answer.

“Please,” Bloom pleaded, startled by a bloodcurdling noise. The door swung open with a loud clatter. Black mist poured into the room at lightning speed, and with it, the three floating figures.

At the same time, the glass shattered into thousands of pieces. Shards flew toward her, and one struck her painfully on the collarbone. She gritted her teeth, watching as Valtor stepped out of the frame. His eyes were locked on her.

“Leave me alone!” Bloom shouted, holding her hands protectively in front of her face, as though this simple gesture could save her from harm. But then she paused.

There’s always a way out.

It must have been some kind of protective mechanism, because, out of nowhere, Bloom remembered the words Lucinda had spoken to her shortly before her dream journey:

You will recognize it as soon as it reveals itself to you.

Frantically, she looked around, trying to decipher something in the darkness that could serve as a way out. It couldn’t be the door—it had magically turned to solid stone when the witches had entered. Apart from that, there was nothing in the room to help her. No door, no hole in the wall to slip through, no weapon to defend herself with. She tried to summon fire, but in this dream, her powers no longer seemed to work.

Because dreams had their own magic.

Her gaze darted between the three witches and Valtor, the roaring wind rushing around her ears. And then, suddenly, her heart skipped a beat.

She looked at Valtor, her gaze sliding down his body to his hand.

He held it out to her.

Could it be that... he was her way out?

This can’t be true, Bloom thought, panic surging within her. Shadows flickered menacingly around them, and she glanced back at Valtor, confusion deepening in her eyes. Bloom could already feel the cold breath of the witches on the back of her neck, the stench of decay thick in the air. Valtor lowered his gaze briefly to his hand, then nodded slightly, offering an unspoken reassurance. As if to say, Trust me.

Her heart hammered in her chest as she tried to resist, but the choice was slipping from her grasp. But Bloom quickly realized that no matter what she thought, she had no choice. The witches were closing in, their bony fingers reaching for her long, red hair. She stepped aside, her reluctance clear as she edged closer to the black magician.

He was the fire, the witches the darkness.

He was the heat, while the witches froze everything around them to ice.

The calm in the midst of the storm.

The way out.

HER way out.

Bloom looked at him, gazing up into his eyes, which were still fixed on her. She hesitated for a moment before finally, reluctantly, taking his hand. It was as if the world stood still for a moment as her fingers gently touched his palm. A barely perceptible smirk twitched at the corners of his mouth before his hand closed firmly around hers.

Before Bloom realized it, Valtor spun her around and positioned her with her back to the wall. He now stood between her and the three witches, shielding her from them.

Her heart raced in her chest as she watched, frozen, while Valtor conjured a power that glowed a menacing, dark purple. The three witches laughed shrilly but continued to advance, even as Valtor fired a dangerous attack at them.

They were thrown back slightly, but that didn't stop them from getting even closer. Valtor growled, the sound dangerous. It sent a shiver down Bloom's spine. The shiver intensified when Valtor conjured another powerful spell, glowing menacingly between his outstretched arms. Bloom wanted to look away but couldn't help glancing cautiously over his shoulder as he fired the spell. The power that had been hovering between his arms now spread out at lightning speed, building up like a massive wall between them and the three ancestral witches. From the heat and the way her own magic reacted, Bloom knew it was a wall of dark dragonfire that Valtor had created.

Valtor turned to face her, his expression tense.

“You have to get out of here. Now,” he hissed between clenched teeth, his gaze fixed firmly on hers. Bloom couldn’t help but return it. He was close—so incredibly close—but between the scorching wall of fire Valtor had just conjured and the cold, unyielding stone wall that pressed against Bloom's back, there was no room to retreat. The shrieks of the witches echoed in the air as they relentlessly tried to break through Valtor's spell.

“In case you haven't noticed, my options for getting out of here are more than limited,” Bloom hissed, glaring at him with a mixture of defiance and discomfort. The tension within her grew with every second he stood so incredibly close. That it was he, of all people, who was supposed to help her escape... Bloom wondered what she had done to deserve this cruel twist in her dream.

Valtor sighed, a bitter look in his eyes, almost as if the attacks from the three witches were tearing at his core.

“Believe me, I have better things to do than play your savior in shining armor,” he replied mockingly, though the tension in his voice was palpable. Bloom glared at him in response.

“Then just leave. I never asked for your help,” she snapped, pressing the flat of her hand firmly against his chest, as if trying to push him away.

At that moment, the wall of crimson fire shuddered as the three witches combined their powers, casting a powerful spell against the shield. Valtor groaned, his face contorted in pain. Bloom winced and let out a small gasp as she felt some of his pain echo through her body. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw holes slowly tearing through the wall of fire. Valtor braced himself against the stone wall with both hands, one to the right and one to the left of Bloom’s body. She wasn’t sure if he was doing it to support himself or to shield her from the witches' attacks, which were now beginning to pierce the shield.

Either way, her thoughts were interrupted when she felt Valtor’s heavy, hot breath against her skin. Her heart raced in her chest as adrenaline surged through her veins.

“I know you’re reluctant, but you have to trust me now,” he murmured against her lips, leaning in just a little closer. Bloom drew in a sharp breath in response.

“Trust you? Never,” she hissed, her voice trembling with tension.

Valtor sighed, rolling his eyes, before responding in a lowered voice: “You have no other choice.”

With those words, Valtor suddenly spun around, just as the shield shattered with a loud, clanging sound. The roar of the wind and the wicked laughter of the three witches hit them at full volume as they launched more attacks at Bloom—and by extension, at Valtor. He fended them off, but one strike grazed his cheek, drawing a sharp curse from him. Bloom’s eyes widened in shock, her heart skipping a beat as Valtor suddenly grabbed her by the wrist, pulling her toward him. For a brief moment, her body was pressed against his, and it felt like infinity.

But before Bloom could process what was happening, a massive force shoved her backward as Valtor pushed her. She stumbled into the corner where the painting—where Valtor had appeared—had once hung. The frame was now empty, but what Bloom didn’t see was the violet portal that had materialized in the last few seconds, nestled within the frame.

She fell straight through it, losing all sense of control as the scenery blurred around her. She caught a glimpse of Valtor looking after her for a brief moment before he turned back to face the witches and continued fighting. Then, everything around her seemed to vanish like smoke, and she fell further and further into the void. An endless, terrifying fall with no end in sight.

Throughout the fall, intense emotions surged within her:

The burning sensation on her body.

The tingling in her neck.

The fire in her stomach.

The smoke that clouded her senses, intoxicating her.

Her breath caught in her throat.

He was really here. She could feel him. Feel his presence.

Valtor.

Chapter Text

“Wake up, Bloom. You have to wake up!”

These were the first words Bloom heard as she gradually opened her eyes and became aware of a strong shaking sensation on her body. Gasping, she sat up, realizing she was still lying comfortably on the velvety pillows in Lucinda's room. Lucinda was kneeling next to her, her face glistening with sweat and her eyes wide with panic. With a startled expression, she looked at Bloom.

“Are you all right?” she asked, her voice full of concern. Bloom held her head, but nodded.

“I think so,” she replied, trying to clear her mind. “What happened? I called for you. Where have you been?”

Lucinda pressed her lips together guiltily and, through gritted teeth, replied, “I don’t know how this could have happened, but I lost contact with you during your dream journey. The last thing I could see were the pictures in the gallery. They showed your birth parents as well as your Earth parents. From that moment on, something broke the connection. It was like a shadow that clouded my sight. I could no longer reach you.”

Lucinda looked down at the ground, embarrassed. She seemed upset, almost ashamed that she had been unable to help her.

“I’m fine,” Bloom muttered, feeling the need to calm Lucinda down.

Lucinda smiled a pained smile, guilt in her eyes, before she suddenly jumped up and ran in frantic circles around the room. Bloom slowly rose to her feet, her legs still shaky from her dream journey. She had no idea how much time had passed since her journey began, but when she looked out the window, night had already fallen. Stars twinkled in the dark sky, while the treetops swayed gently in the breeze.

“What possible reason could there have been that it didn’t work?” Bloom asked Lucinda, who was still pacing back and forth. Then she stopped abruptly.

“There could be many reasons,” Lucinda replied, before picking up her pace again as if this would help her think and sort out her thoughts.

“Sometimes, when our memories are very deep, or we are dealing with issues tied to intense emotions, the barrier around those memories can be incredibly strong. Breaking through them yourself requires an enormous effort, but for an outsider, it becomes almost impossible.”

Bloom nodded as she reviewed her dream in her mind. She had dreamt of her past—the part of her life she had only known about for a few years: her family, the attack on Domino, the three ancestral witches, and, last but not least, Valtor.

She absentmindedly brushed her hair over her shoulder before suddenly stopping. Startled, Bloom looked at the red streak of blood from the wound on her collarbone that now stained her palm. When Lucinda saw why Bloom had suddenly fallen silent, her expression darkened.

“Where did you get that wound?” she asked. Bloom furrowed her brow.

“I don’t know. As far as I remember, I cut myself on a flying shard of glass in my dream, but that... that’s not possible!”

At these words, Lucinda stopped in her tracks and looked at Bloom with intense seriousness.

“Tell me immediately what happened,” she ordered, her voice strained, causing Bloom to flinch. When Lucinda noticed this, she sighed softly.

“I’m sorry for the harsh tone, Bloom. It’s just... I’m very uncomfortable about the whole thing. Something like this hasn’t happened to me in ages. Losing contact with you... I just want to understand. I want to be able to help you.”

Her gaze slid to the wound on Bloom’s collarbone, the one she had brought back from her dream journey. Bloom hesitated for a moment but then nodded compliantly and began to speak about her dream. They both sat down again and Lucinda reached for her notebook while she listened attentively. 

Bloom told Lucinda about the paintings she had seen on the wall—her story depicted in vivid detail. She spoke of how the once nostalgic dream had suddenly turned into a terrifying nightmare. She described how the three ancestral witches extinguished Daphne’s light and shrouded the entire palace in darkness. She then recounted the chase, how she had been trapped and desperately searched for a way out of the nightmare.

“What escape did you find?” Lucinda asked, listening intently and making notes in her little notebook. Bloom faltered at the question, her heart skipping a beat.

So far, she hadn’t mentioned Valtor. She hadn’t told Lucinda that she had seen him in her dream, spoken to him, or felt his presence. She could still feel the echo of his energy in her body, making her magic tingle uncontrollably in her veins.

At this point, Bloom was absolutely certain. The man in her dream had been Valtor. No twisted version, no imagination, no memory of him—he himself had entered her dream and fought for her against the three ancestral witches. Bloom had no idea how that was possible, but this time, she trusted her instincts.

However, Bloom wasn’t sure whether she could trust Lucinda with this information. She knew Lucinda was a good person, but she was also a close friend of Faragonda. If Bloom told her she was sure Valtor was alive because he had been in her dream, Lucinda would probably think she was completely insane. That would do her no good in the fight against Valtor.

She first had to regain the trust of her friends and Faragonda. She had to regain her credibility. Only then would they be able to overcome the invisible wall between them and fight Valtor together.

So, she kept quiet and instead said, trying to stay relatively close to the truth: “There was a frame in the room with a picture of Valtor in it. It broke when I approached it, which is how the wound on my collarbone happened. A portal formed in the middle of the empty frame, and I was able to escape through it.”

Lucinda raised her gaze at Bloom’s description. There was a hint of surprise in her eyes, along with something else that Bloom couldn’t quite interpret. Lucinda quietly closed the notebook in her hand, put it aside, and looked at Bloom intently. Bloom tensed, holding her breath, trying not to reveal anything.

But then, a slight smile appeared on Lucinda's lips, and Bloom released the breath she’d been holding.

“After everything you've told me, it's pretty clear to me what happened, Bloom,” Lucinda said in a soft, soothing voice, causing Bloom to raise her eyebrows in surprise.

“Really?”

“Yes,” Lucinda assured her, beginning to explain.

“Valtor has returned, yes, but not in the way you think. He is like an echo that visits you in your dreams. His memory haunts you because you associate him with what you’ve longed for since arriving at Alfea: answers about your family’s fate and the hope of seeing them again.”

Bloom pressed her lips together, listening as Lucinda continued.

“You haven't been in the magical dimension as long as your friends have. Your roots were torn from the ground a long time ago, and you were banished from this dimension in the most horrible way imaginable. But since you returned, two beings have symbolized your connection to your true origins: your sister Daphne, the nymph, and the black magician Valtor. While Daphne reminds you of your childhood, your family, and brings light and warmth, Valtor represents the loss of these, as well as loneliness and your current life as a mature fairy. Daphne's departure signifies that it's time to let go—to accept the past, the pain that comes with it, and no longer cling to it. Only then will there be space for new, light-filled paths. The fact that Valtor appeared to you after Daphne's apparition shows the fear you have of these new paths, as you fear losing your footing in this dimension. This fear, represented by Valtor, is like a shadow that haunts you. It binds you to the trauma of losing your family but also symbolizes letting them go and focusing on yourself and your inner strength—the power of the dragon flame.”

“As much as I try to look forward to the future with confidence and find my own way, I can't let them go,” Bloom muttered. “I can't give up hope of seeing my family again one day.”

“It’s entirely up to you, of course,” Lucinda replied empathetically. “It's not something you can do overnight. But these nightmares of your past will only stop when you manage to make peace with them—when you let them go, along with all the pain that lies dormant inside you.”

Bloom shook her head slightly. Tears gathered in her eyes as her heartbeat quickened, and a sense of panic crept over her.

“I don't think I'm ready for this,” she whispered in a slightly trembling voice.

“You have already defeated Valtor in this world,” Lucinda encouraged the young fairy, who stared sadly at the ground. “Now it’s time to defeat him in your mind, too. Only then will you be truly free.”

Slowly, Bloom lifted her head and looked into Lucinda’s soothing, dark eyes, which held an expression of warmth that made her feel safe. Intuitively, Bloom reached for Lucinda’s hand, smiled at her, and whispered a soft “thank you.”

But the moment Bloom touched Lucinda’s hand, she flinched. For a split second, her eyes went blank, as if she were somewhere far away. Lucindas features hardened, and the slight wrinkles on her face deepened with tension.

Startled, Bloom quickly pulled her hand back, but it took a few more seconds before Lucinda seemed to snap out of it. The warmth in her eyes was gone, replaced by a wild, almost panicked look.

“Are you all right?” Bloom asked timidly, but Lucinda had already stood up in a frantic motion and started tidying the cushions on the floor. Bloom watched in wonder as the fairy's behavior grew increasingly strange, a stark contrast to the calm and reassuring figure she had been only moments ago. Bloom also stood up, unsure of what to do next. She cleared her throat and, unsure of what else to say, asked, “When do you think I could come back to try again?”

Lucinda’s eyes widened at the question. She stared at Bloom for a moment before turning away from her again.

“Not at all, for now. I don’t think I can help you at this point. The barriers inside you are still too strong. I can only advise you to make peace with your past and focus less on your worries, and more on the good things. Spend time with your loved ones and talk to them about what’s bothering you.”

Bloom nodded silently, a feeling of unease vibrating in her chest. She hesitated, then nodded again, her face showing confusion.

As Lucinda escorted Bloom to the door, practically pushing her out of the apartment, she whispered conspiratorially to her once more, “Because of what I told you about Valtor and his connection to your past, it’s of great importance that you stop torturing yourself with it. You decide how much power you give to the ghosts of the past. Please promise me that you’ll stop worrying that your meeting with Valtor might have been anything other than a dream.”

Bloom opened her mouth to say something but then closed it again. She looked into Lucinda’s nervous eyes for a moment, wondering what had happened to make her behave so strangely all of a sudden. Either way, it confirmed her plan to wait until she had proof that Valtor had actually returned. Only then would she inform the others with complete certainty. Then they’d have to believe her, and they’d fight him together.

So Bloom nodded in agreement, hiding one hand behind her back and crossing her fingers.

“I promise.”

~~~

After Bloom had left, Lucinda returned to her apartment. The vague, agitated expression still lingered in her eyes as she paced nervously, uncertain of what to do next. Worry etched itself across her face, and a shaky sigh escaped her lips.

Lucinda recalled the moment Bloom had touched her hand. In that instant, she had experienced a vision more vivid and powerful than any in years. It was as if the power of the dragon's flame had surged through her, intensified by something dark and ominous.

In the vision, the entire room was engulfed in flames, crackling with an eerie intensity. Then, from the fire, a golden dragon rose, soaring high into the air, closely pursued by a second, as black as obsidian and radiating a menacing presence.

The two dragons chased and fought each other... until, suddenly, they stopped.

They circled in flight, drawing closer and closer, until they finally became one.

Shortly afterward, the vision faded like smoke, but the feeling remained—the overwhelming, indescribable power of two dragon flames, so different yet so alike. The meaning was clear. It sent a cold shiver crawling down Lucinda's spine. She felt a deep sense of fear that persisted even as the vision faded. It had been impossible to stop or hide the panic that had gripped her.

She knew there was only one thing she could do next.

Lucinda sighed again, shaking her head as guilt tightened in her chest, a cold knot forming in her stomach. She felt deeply uncomfortable at the thought of betraying Bloom. It was as though she were betraying her own principles—stabbing Bloom in the back after the trust she had shown.

Yet, the well-being of the entire magical dimension weighed heavily on her. She asked herself if the greater good truly outweighed her principles.

Because if what she had seen in her vision came true, they would all be in grave danger.

Finally, she returned to the small, dimly lit room where she had been with Bloom earlier. She hesitated for another moment, even though she knew she had already made her decision. With a heavy heart, she ignored the burdening feeling of betrayal that was roaring inside her as she cast a quiet spell. A few seconds later, a glowing golden hologram appeared, establishing direct contact with the Headmistress of the fairy school.

"Hello, Faragonda," Lucinda said to the hologram, her tone tense. Faragonda regarded her with wary eyes.

"Bloom was just with me. A fascinating girl, as you said. But as hard as it is for me to have to tell you this..." Lucinda sighed, her voice faltering with a tremor. "You were right to fear. Valtor is alive. And he already has Bloom under his control."

Chapter Text

A soft sigh escaped Icy's lips as she slowly sank into a tub filled with ice-cold water that clung to her skin like a second layer. Earlier, she and her sisters had crawled through a hidden door in a shadow-soaked alley that led directly into the small apartment they had been living in for a few months. Afterwards, her sisters disappeared into their rooms, still grumbling to themselves as they slammed their bedroom doors shut. At the thought of their constant nagging, Icy rolled her eyes in annoyance and leaned her head against the edge of the bathtub, letting herself sink deeper into the cold water. She had truly earned this relaxation.

Icy closed her eyes for a moment, drifting into a memory that filled her cold heart with passion. Almost 3 years ago, when she and her two sisters had visited Bloom in Gardenia, lured her into an ambush, and stolen the Dragonflame to use its power to summon the Army of Darkness—an army that would allow them to terrorize Magix and its three magical schools. She could still hear the fearful cries of the fairies, the clashing of swords, and the haunting silence that filled the city of Magix after the attacks.

At that time, it had only been her and her sisters, Darcy and Stormy, and everyone had learned to fear them. There was no Valtor, no Lord Darkar—whom they joined in the years that followed and in whose shadow they had stood ever since. Once, she and her sisters had been the ones to be feared, and a part of Icy's frozen heart longed to return to that time when she had stood at the pinnacle of power, no longer subject to the influence of a man who took all the attention and glory while they did the dirty work for him.

A cold, dark expression formed on Icy's lips at this thought, and she tilted her head back a little further, suddenly flinching.

Her thoughts were interrupted when a sudden heat changed the atmosphere around her. The water grew warmer in an instant, heating rapidly until steam rose, causing the witch of ice to jump up with a scream.

She hurried out of the now burning hot bathtub in one leap. With a curse, she stared at the boiling steam dancing in the air.

All at once, two hands placed themselves on her shoulders, causing her to flinch violently.

"Since when have you become so jumpy?" a low voice whispered in her ear.

Icy quickly turned around, grabbed her towel, and wrapped it around her naked body in a hasty movement.

She gave Valtor a furious look as she did so.

However, her expression changed as she looked at him.

His clothes didn’t fit as perfectly or as polished as usual, making him appear almost untidy. He wasn’t wearing his usual burgundy coat, but a white, tight-fitting shirt that allowed him to move freely yet still showed off his muscles underneath. He had rolled the sleeves up slightly, and Icy could see that his forearms were scratched and had minor injuries that appeared to be fresh. His face had been largely spared, except for a cut on his cheek that had undoubtedly not been there when she had last seen him.

Something about him suggested turmoil, even if he didn’t show it openly.

But there was a glint in his eyes, a hidden danger that threatened to explode with every wrong word.

Unfortunately, witches had a tendency to toy with danger.

A mocking smirk tugged at Icy’s lips as she asked, “What happened to you? You look like Stormy chased you through one of her whirlwinds and then threw you against a rock. Well, I couldn’t blame her. It would be a wonderful sight.” Icy mocked him, giggling as she did, while Valtor rolled his eyes in annoyance at her remark.

“And I see you have nothing better to do than waste time instead of training, like I told you last time we met!”

Icy’s smirk vanished instantly, and the cold fury in her eyes returned with a vengeance.

“Says the man who shows up for the first time in months!” she scolded, stopping at a proper distance from the black magician. “Do you have any idea how long we’ve been stuck here in this lost place on the edge of the magical dimension? My sisters are getting impatient, and so am I. Do you know how long I’ve been waiting for a sign from you, Valtor? And training for what? When will you finally tell me what you’re planning?”

Valtor listened to Icy’s tirade, his face betraying no emotion. Even when he spoke, his voice carried an air of boredom.

“I came here today to tell you that my plan has begun, and so far, everything is progressing to my complete satisfaction. Until there is something concrete for you to do, I expect you and your sisters to keep a low profile. This place, Celares, is full of black magic. Every day you are here, your dark powers increase. I expect you to train them.”

A new wave of anger surged through Icy as she clenched her fists, ice crystals glistening at her fingertips.

“And what plan is that? So far, everything I’ve heard from you has been nothing but hot air! Tell me exactly what you're up to, Valtor!”

A flash of lightning flickered in Valtor’s eyes, his expression hardening as he took a small, dangerous step toward Icy.

“Careful,” he warned in a voice that was as cold and sharp as ice itself. “You’re in no position to demand anything from me. Remember, I freed you and your sisters from your prison, even though you once betrayed me. I could have left you to rot in the sea of flowers at the Fortress of Light, but in my infinite generosity, I’ve decided to give you a second chance.”

Icy raised an eyebrow and snorted.

“Oh, don't act superior. I see this more as payback for freeing you from the eternal ice of the Omega Dimension. We’re even now. I’m not in your debt, so don’t forget that!”

A low, annoyed sigh escaped Valtor’s lips at Icy’s words, but he replied, “My current plan requires more tact than last time. I can’t tell you too much, except that it’s important that my existence remains a mystery—for now, at least. Even your sisters aren’t allowed to know I’ve returned. Only three people know of my return, including the two of us.”

Icy’s breath caught upon hearing Valtor’s words.

“Three?” she repeated, startled, raising her eyebrows in surprise. “Are you saying someone else knows of your return?”

A satisfied smirk appeared on Valtor’s face, and a sly glint entered his eyes, making them gleam.

It gave Icy her answer.

Her expression hardened.

“Bloom,” she practically spat, her voice brimming with disgust. The glint in Valtor’s eyes turned dangerous as the dragon fairy’s name hung between them.

“Why her?” Icy asked, anger lacing her voice.

“Are you jealous?” Valtor replied mockingly, avoiding Icy’s question.

“Jealous? Of the little fairy? Certainly not!”

Valtor walked leisurely toward Icy.

“Don’t underestimate her,” he murmured, his icy blue eyes fixed on the witch's equally cool blue gaze. “The past should have shown you she is your superior.”

A frosty aura enveloped Icy, her cold fury radiating in the air around her, catching Valtor’s attention. He wondered how far he could take his game this time.

So, he continued.

“Once she defeated your army of darkness, replaced your service to the Shadow Phoenix, and now continues to outshine you and your sisters. How will you ever follow in the footsteps of your ancestors if you constantly lose to her?”

Valtor's smile turned wicked as he leaned forward, his lips grazing Icy's ear as the witch quivered with anger.

“She’ll always be more powerful than you. Fire melts ice, turning it into nothing more than a small, insignificant puddle. It’s an ancient law of nature… remember that.”

A roar of rage filled the room, and before Valtor could react, an intense force slammed him against the wall. Within seconds, ice covered his entire body, leaving only his face exposed.

Surrounded by a bluish glow, Icy stepped toward him. Her walk was proud and powerful, her voice as chilling as a winter gale.

“Don’t you ever speak to me like that again. I am Icy, the witch of ice and descendant of the three ancestral witches. It was my power that broke the balance between light and darkness once again. And my power will ensure that it’s the darkness that wins this war in the end.”

Icy halted in front of Valtor, placing a finger under his chin as she whispered sharply, "The little fairy may light the fire in you, Valtor. But only I know how to handle it."

She stroked her finger along the sharp edge of Valtor’s chin, lifting it slightly as she leaned toward him, her cold breath brushing over his skin as she whispered, “You need me. We complement each other—fire and ice. Don’t forget that, Valtor!”

As she turned and walked away from the magician, a loud bang echoed, followed by sparkling, razor-sharp shards of ice whirling through the air like a deadly ice storm.

Now, Icy was suddenly pinned against a wall by a powerful presence, engulfed by the wizard's heat as her towel fell to the floor.

Valtor grabbed her wrists with one hand, holding them above her head, and looked deep into the witch’s eyes. There was a dark, sinister gleam in his gaze, something that sent a cold shiver down the spine of even the witch of ice. It was the monster beneath the façade, revealed in Valtor's eyes in that moment. His true nature, usually hidden behind an extremely handsome appearance and charming words, was now clear.

He leaned forward, one hand still closed around her wrists while his other hand traced the inside of her thigh. Icy gasped as he moved his fingers slowly higher, his touch sending waves of heat through her cold veins.

But before his hand reached its destination, he paused, his hand remaining motionless on the inside of her thigh. Icy gasped sharply.

His hot breath brushed against her ear as he murmured: “That's it. Remember your anger, hold on to that feeling. You'll need it. Very soon...”

With these words, he suddenly disappeared, leaving Icy seething with rage and another sort of excitement.

A cloud of smoke hovered where he had just been standing. And where his heat had been moments before, the cold returned to Icy’s body. She clenched her fists, barely holding back a scream of frustration. 

Valtor was playing with her, and she knew it. But if he thought he could get away with it, he was sorely mistaken.

She would never grovel before a man again, not in her life.

Not Valtor. Not Darkar. Not anyone.

She was one of the most powerful witches in the entire magical dimension.

And it was time for everyone to remember that.

Chapter Text

Bloom hurried along the streets of the city of Magix. She didn’t even have to look at her watch to know that she was far too late. She and Sky had arranged to meet at 2 p.m. at their favorite café, which they had discovered shortly after they started dating. Bloom had decided to follow Lucinda's advice and focus on spending time with her loved ones. That was all she could do at the moment, anyway.

Though it made her nervous that she couldn’t act against Valtor’s return, she had no choice but to wait for his next move.

The sky was cloudy today, and there was a cool breeze in the air that blew through Bloom's hair. Somewhere in the distance, a church bell rang out, assuring Bloom that she was, indeed, much too late.

"This is what happens when Stella is involved in choosing the outfit," Bloom thought as the first raindrops began to fall on her face.

She didn’t normally spend too much time in front of the closet. Above all, it was important to her to feel comfortable in her clothes. But she and Sky hadn’t seen each other for several weeks, which is why she was particularly nervous about today’s date. She wanted to make a good impression.

Now that Sky was spending more and more time on Eraklyon, surrounded by a palace and only the best of the best, Bloom was worried that he would become more distant from her. She was afraid she was no longer good enough. She hated the thought more than anything—hated making herself small and feeling small. And yet, she couldn’t change her feelings. This biting, almost aching tension inside her seemed to rob her of all self-confidence.

So today, she had been standing in front of her closet for what felt like an eternity, half of the clothes already spread out on the floor. Stella must have heard Bloom let out a frustrated cry as hangers clattered to the floor.

Shortly afterward, Stella stormed into her room without Bloom even having to ask. Together, they had finally rummaged through Bloom's clothes and put on a little fashion show to find the perfect date outfit. However, time had run out.

In the end, they had unanimously decided on a short, sky-blue summer dress with spaghetti straps embroidered with little daisies. Bloom had paired it with white pumps with platform heels and a gold bangle. She had tied her red hair into a high ponytail with a white bow, while a few loose, wavy strands fell into her face. Then all she needed was a small, white handbag, which she borrowed from Stella, and she was ready. Much too late, though.

Bloom arrived breathlessly at the café and saw Sky sitting in their usual spot. An unpleasant feeling ran through her stomach when she saw her boyfriend sitting there. She knew that Sky valued punctuality, especially since he was spending more time on Eraklyon and was rarely in Magix or at the Red Fountain school.

Unfortunately, punctuality was not one of Bloom's greatest strengths.

As if he had felt her gaze on him, Sky turned toward her, and their eyes met. He waved briefly and smiled, but Bloom could see from his expression that he was a little annoyed. She quickly approached and sat down at the small, round table facing him.

"I'm sorry I'm late. I hope you haven’t been waiting long?" she asked, smiling gently at him. Sky shook his head.

"A few minutes. I’ve already ordered for us in the meantime, same as always. I hope that’s all right."

Bloom flinched briefly, as the tone of Sky’s voice was more reminiscent of a business meeting than a romantic date. He seemed tense and stressed, as if he should be somewhere much more important than here with her at that moment. The thought made her heart feel heavy in her chest.

Sky seemed to notice Bloom’s reaction and softened his gaze abruptly. He sighed quietly and asked in a gentler voice, "And how are things in Alfea? Is everything all right there?"

Bloom nodded, brushed aside her doubts, and began to update Sky on the latest gossip from Alfea, but without telling him about Valtor's return, her encounter with him on Andros and her dream journey with Lucinda. A cautious inner voice told her that Sky wouldn't believe her either that Valtor had returned, so she decided to keep it to herself. 

“Now I have to lie to Sky about Valtor too. I really hate him, that... that...” she cursed angrily in her mind, searching for a suitable swear word when a shiver suddenly ran down her spine. For a brief moment, Bloom thought she felt a strange mixture of anger and amusement inside her, though she had no idea where it had come from so suddenly. It spread through her like wildfire, engulfing her. She clenched her hands into fists and shook her head slightly, trying to rid herself of these strange feelings.

It was working, although Bloom still had the strange feeling that she was being watched... 

She shook her head again and began talking about the magnificent celebration on Andros and their shopping trip to Stella's home planet, Solaria. As she spoke, she scrutinized her boyfriend closely. As she looked at him, her heart gradually began to feel lighter again. She could still lose herself in the ocean blue of Sky’s eyes, just as much as she had when they first met in Gardenia. His golden blonde hair, framing the angular features of his face, still made her want to run her hand tenderly through it.

The only thing that had changed was his posture. It had become prouder, more upright, and somehow more majestic. This was probably due to the increasing responsibility his parents were gradually giving him.

He was on the direct path to taking over his father’s position and, one day, becoming the new king of Eraklyon.

As his girlfriend, Bloom unfortunately felt the downsides of this, as their dates had been significantly reduced. Even when they did meet, Sky’s thoughts were often elsewhere—just as they were now.

Bloom was telling him about the resurrection ceremony on Andros but noticed that Sky didn’t really seem to be listening to what she was saying. A little annoyed, she furrowed her brow and raised an eyebrow.

“Hello, Bloom to Sky... are you even listening to me?”

It took a brief moment before Sky responded to her question, finally shaking his head briefly while looking at Bloom apologetically.

“I’m sorry, my mind was really somewhere else at the moment. There’s a lot going on at Eraklyon right now, and it’s hard for me to switch off sometimes.”

“What’s going on? Is everything all right?” Bloom asked, to which Sky nodded and began to report on the latest happenings at Eraklyon. He told her about the increasing responsibility his parents had given him and the duties he would have to fulfill from now on.

Bloom watched him carefully, and even though Sky looked a little exhausted, she could see the gleam in his eyes that he always had when he talked about his home and his future duties as King of Eraklyon.

Bloom was happy for Sky that he was so enthusiastic about his future and had found his destiny. Seeing him happy also filled her with a warm feeling in her heart. Even if, on the other hand, there was that quiet voice in her head that kept reminding her that she was still completely unsure about her own future. What would happen when she finished her studies at the Fairy School?

Where would her journey take her? She didn’t know and the uncertainty gnawed at her.

Bloom decided to immediately push these unwanted thoughts aside and focus her attention fully on the words of her boyfriend, who had just told her how he had shown the new guards of Eraklyon how to tame the dragons.

But suddenly, Sky seemed to get a little more nervous, as he began to stutter slightly.

“Bloom, I... there’s something I’d like to ask you,” he suddenly mumbled.

Bloom’s eyes widened at his sudden nervousness.

“Sky, you can ask me anything,” she assured him, whereupon Sky continued.

“There’s a special course on Eraklyon this weekend,” he began to explain. Bloom frowned in confusion.

“What kind of course?” she asked curiously.

“It’s a preparatory course for aspiring queens.”

Bloom’s eyes widened twice as much as they had been before. Had she heard that right? A course for aspiring queens? And she was supposed to go there?

Sky noticed her uncertainty and put his hand on hers.

“Our relationship will change a lot once I’m king of Eraklyon. I’ll have a lot of responsibilities, and so will you. This course will prepare you for some of them. Because...” He paused for a moment before continuing. “Every king needs a queen at some point.”

Bloom turned pale. She didn’t like the direction this conversation was taking. When Sky noticed Bloom’s frightened look, he suddenly started laughing.

“Don’t worry, I’m not going to propose to you now“, he chuckled softly, his smile widening.

Bloom exhaled the air she had been holding unnoticed as Sky added with a wink, “At least not yet… but who knows? Maybe in the near future...”

In the near future...

An oppressive feeling in her chest took Bloom’s breath away. And once again, there was this strange surge of anger that she felt... but it wasn't hers. So she ignored it.

Instead, she wondered why she felt this tightness in her chest, this feeling of panic and unease. But that was probably normal when it came to thinking about far-reaching decisions. Sky was a prince. His parents placed great value on tradition and naturally expected him to find a wife in the near future who would become his queen. And even though she knew she wasn’t their first choice, they had no option but to accept their son’s decision.

Sky tightened his grip on Bloom’s hand.

“It would mean so much to me if you could come to Eraklyon this weekend and take the course,” he said earnestly. „I want my parents to see that you take your future duties as queen seriously. As you know, they weren’t always keen on the idea of the two of us...”

"Yes, I know. I know that I’m not good enough for them. That they want another woman at your side. That I’m not enough..."  Bloom thought furtively but didn’t speak the words aloud.

Sky continued, “Besides, there’s a gorgeous ball that night that I’d love to take you to. So, what do you say, Bloom?”

Bloom looked deep into Sky’s blue eyes as her heart raced in her chest. His eyes were full of confidence and enthusiasm, and she felt bad for harboring so many doubts.

Becoming Sky’s queen was what she had always dreamed of... so why did it feel like she would run out of breath at any moment? With all her might, Bloom made herself ignore the oppressive feeling in her body.

“All right… I’ll take the course,” she said, forcing a smile, her voice faltering slightly. “And of course, I’d be happy to accompany you to the ball, Sky. It’s… it’s a pleasure.”

“Fantastic,” Sky said happily, his eyes lighting up.

“Then I’ll let my parents know. I understand that all this can be a bit overwhelming at first, Bloom. But you’ll see that this course will help you get used to the idea of ruling Eraklyon with me one day!”

Bloom nodded, silently hoping that Sky was right...

Chapter Text

A gentle yet firm knock echoed at the door of the Alfea head office.

“Come in,” Faragonda called. As soon as she spoke, the door opened, and Lucinda entered with an elegant stride. Faragonda smiled at the sight of her old friend, stood from her desk, and approached her. Although the two had kept in touch through letters, visions, and various forms of magic, this was the first time they had actually faced each other in years.

“Fara,” Lucinda greeted her with open arms, pulling her into a tight embrace. “How long has it been?”

“Almost 19 years,” the headmistress replied, returning the embrace before they pulled apart.

Lucinda looked at Faragonda and smiled.

“Alfea seems to be really good for you. I can see and feel that you’ve found your home and your purpose here.”

Faragonda returned the smile and nodded, but then a shadow crossed her face. A brief silence fell between the two women before Faragonda cleared her throat.

They both knew exactly why they had met. Because of the last words Lucinda had spoken to Faragonda after contacting her following Bloom’s dream journey:

“Valtor is alive. And he already has Bloom under his control...”

The two women sat down on the sofa, and Faragonda conjured two steaming cups of tea, placing them on the table with a swift movement of her hand. Lucinda then told her everything about Bloom's dream journey, recounting all Bloom had experienced and what Lucinda had seen through her own eyes—until a shadow fell over her vision and her connection to Bloom was cut off.

“After Bloom’s dream journey, I was completely confused. Everything went well at first, but suddenly the connection was blocked. I lost access to her and couldn’t help when she needed me,” Lucinda admitted, her eyes downcast in shame. She sighed. “I failed.”

But then, Lucinda raised her head again and looked deeply into Faragonda's eyes, a conspiratorial glint in her gaze.

“But you know, Fara,” Lucinda began, “it wasn't the fact that I had lost her that upset me so much as what I felt. I didn’t tell Bloom about it when she asked, but even though I couldn’t see, hear, or help her anymore, I could feel exactly what she was feeling. I spent the whole time trying to understand how that could be. Normally, the connection either breaks off completely or not at all, but nothing like this has ever happened to me before.”

Faragonda’s gaze grew serious as Lucinda spoke.

“What exactly did you feel?” she asked, her voice firm.

“At first, there was a lot of fear,” Lucinda replied, closing her eyes, as if trying to summon the emotions again. “The fear gradually turned into panic and sheer terror. But then...” she continued, her brow furrowing involuntarily as her features tensed.

“…there was something else, almost like an external force. It felt like an ember rising from the scorched wreckage of her growing hopelessness. A fire inside her, rising from the darkness. It lit up, settling like smoke over the fear Bloom had felt. She seemed confused, tense, perplexed, and somehow excited all at once. I don’t know what it was about. But shortly after, Bloom woke up, the feelings blurred, and the nightmare ended.”

Faragonda’s ears perked up. She didn’t like the metaphors Lucinda was using. The dream fairy noticed the deep furrows in Faragonda’s forehead.

“And there’s something else,” Lucinda added meekly, her gaze wandering into the distance. Faragonda immediately understood what Lucinda meant.

“What did you see?” Faragonda asked urgently, her voice sharp. “You had a vision when Bloom was with you, didn’t you?”

Lucinda nodded.

“Yes, and I’m afraid you won’t like it. It happened after Bloom returned from her dream journey and placed her hand on mine. The vision only lasted a few seconds, but it was clear and distinct. For a moment, it was as if the whole room was on fire—fire everywhere. Then I saw a golden dragon rise from the flames and soar high into the air, closely followed by another dragon—this one black, dark, and menacing. The two dragons circled each other, coming closer and closer, then joined together… before the image disappeared from my sight. That’s when I contacted you.”

Faragonda's expression grew serious, deep wrinkles forming on her forehead as she considered Lucinda’s words. She was right. She didn’t like what Lucinda had seen at all.

Lucinda noticed the worry in Faragonda’s eyes and placed a hand on her shoulder.

“You know my visions are always vague. What I told you… That Valtor is alive and already has Bloom under his control… I’ve thought it over, and I think it’s a bit too early to be truly worried,” Lucinda tried to reassure Faragonda, but the headmistress shook her head.

“No, it’s not. And I’m afraid I’m partly to blame. I didn’t behave properly toward Bloom. For years, I only revealed parts of her story to her because I didn’t want to overwhelm her. Even now, there are things I don’t tell her because… it would be too dangerous for her to know the truth. I’m afraid it could destroy her. Especially since I promised her mother I would protect her, no matter what…”

Faragonda’s eyes glazed over as she recalled her last meeting with Bloom’s mother, Marion, many years ago.

“If I can’t do it, Fara… Promise me you’ll protect her. Protect my little girl. Protect her from him. No matter what fateful forces may be at work…”

Faragonda shook her head quickly, pushing the memory aside before continuing.

“But now, with all the battles against the Trix and Valtor, she’s been forced to confront her past without mercy. Perhaps I should’ve told her the truth earlier, or kept her away from Valtor from the start. But now it’s too late for that, and my top priority is to protect her. Even if it means I have to keep lying to Bloom about Valtor and her connection to him.”

Lucinda gave her a skeptical look, locking eyes with Faragonda.

“But don’t you think it might be better to tell Bloom the truth? You can see what all the lies have led to. Besides, we’re depending on her help. After all, she’s the only one who can stop Valtor…”

“No!” Faragonda responded sharply, her usual calm composure giving way to a rare hint of panic. Her tone was firm.

“Lucinda, please, you have to promise me. Not a word to Bloom, do you understand? She’s already so upset, suffering from nightmares. If she even suspects she might be right about her suspicions, we’ll lose all control over her—and that will only play into Valtor’s hands. As long as we don’t know anything more concrete, she must continue to believe that everything is just her imagination playing a nasty trick on her!”

Faragonda fixed Lucinda with a stern gaze. The tension in the air was palpable, and the headmistress was so focused on Lucinda that she didn't notice the knock on the door before it quietly opened.

“Promise me that the fact that Valtor is alive and has returned will remain between us!”

“What? Valtor is alive?”

Five voices chorused in shock, and Faragonda and Lucinda simultaneously turned their heads toward the door, where the Winx, minus Bloom, were standing. Their eyes were wide, fear filling their faces.

“So, that means Bloom was right all along? Valtor is alive? And you knew about it and didn’t tell us?” Stella stammered, the first to regain her voice.

“I think I’d better go now…” Lucinda muttered, casting a quick glance at Faragonda before sneaking past the fairies and quietly leaving the room.

Faragonda sighed as the Winx approached, their faces filled with fear, disbelief... and a hint of anger.

“Yes, it’s true. Valtor is alive,” Faragonda confirmed, knowing it was pointless to lie. The fairies gasped sharply.

“But… but how is that possible? And what’s he up to?” Layla managed to stammer, her gaze fixed firmly on Faragonda.

“In your last fight, Bloom almost managed to defeat Valtor. I don’t know how he escaped, but he did. Valtor knows that Bloom is the most dangerous threat to him, and yet he let her go the last time they met on Andros. It’s reasonable to assume that he will do everything in his power to bring Bloom over to his side.”

The Winx stiffened, and Layla’s face contorted in shock as she realized Valtor had actually been on Andros.

After a moment of silence, Musa cautiously spoke up.

“Well, if that’s Valtor’s plan, then we have nothing to fear for now…” she muttered. “Bloom hates Valtor, she downright despises him. He was responsible for the destruction of her home planet, Domino. No matter what he tries, he has no chance of getting her on his side.”

“To be honest, I wouldn’t be so sure about that, Musa,” Tecna pointed out. “Remember when Bloom was under Darkar’s shadow curse? She had no problem destroying us all and helping him with his dark machinations.”

“Yes, but you have to remember she wasn’t herself,” Flora replied.

“Nevertheless, Valtor also has powerful abilities. Who’s to say he won’t use them to draw Bloom back to the side of darkness? Just think of what he did to the mermaids on Andros, to Prince Sky, or to Stella’s father. What if he marks her too and makes her his puppet?”

Stella and Layla bowed their heads, the painful memories evident on their faces.

“I still agree with Musa,” Layla said skeptically. “Bloom is now an Enchantix fairy. It’s much harder, if not impossible, to cast such a shadow spell on her again.”

“Layla is right,” Faragonda agreed. “Your Enchantix powers allow you to stand firm against personality-inhibiting curses like the Shadow Virus. However, Bloom’s Enchantix powers aren’t fully developed, as she wasn’t able to save anyone from Domino. And besides, your Enchantix powers won’t protect you from the dangers that come with... well, the uncontrolled emotions of a young fairy.”

The Winx exchanged astonished glances at Faragonda’s words. The headmistress sighed softly before continuing.

“Valtor is a master manipulator. He seeks out the weak points of his opponents and exploits them. There are enough reasons for even light creatures to turn to darkness. Even a fairy, who could not be purer at heart, could be drawn to the side of darkness by someone like him. Unfortunately, the terrible events that happened to Bloom and her family have left a dark shadow over her heart.”

“Still, I don’t think Bloom would ever get involved with Valtor. He’s a monster. He destroys planets, steals their spells, and inflicts suffering on others. She would never do that. Bloom is not like that,” Flora said, her voice full of conviction.

“In time, you’ll learn that the boundaries between good and evil aren’t as clearly defined as you might expect. Every being has both light and dark parts. Valtor is undoubtedly evil, but Bloom's connection to Valtor concerns me. It could lead to Bloom turning a blind eye to what he truly is—his true nature: a demon, not a human!”

The Winx exchanged doubtful glances. It was rare for the headmistress to express her concerns so openly.

After a brief silence, Musa asked, skepticism still in her voice: “And what can we do now to prevent Valtor from drawing Bloom to his side?”

The thought alone made the fairy of music shudder, causing her to grimace involuntarily.

“Distract her. Be there for Bloom and stay alert to any changes in her nature. And most importantly, she cannot find out about Valtor’s return. She must continue to believe that her meeting with him on Andros was nothing more than a dream.”

“So you want us not only to lie to Bloom but also to spy on her?” Stella asked, disbelief in her voice, mixed with displeasure.

“As hard as it is for me to ask you, that’s exactly what I’m asking.”

“I’m not going along with that!” Stella protested.

“Me neither!” Musa, Tecna, and Flora said in unison.

“You can’t count on me either. We don’t lie to each other,” Layla joined the others.

Faragonda sighed. “I wouldn’t ask you to do this if it weren’t the only way to protect Bloom and the entire magical dimension. You’ve seen how she’s changed over the past few months. Even though Valtor was considered defeated, the nightmares, her drawings… all of it is proof of how powerful his influence on her is. And I hate to admit it, but I fear Bloom is slipping away from me more and more. We could lose her.”

The Winx still looked skeptical, but they thought about Faragonda’s words nonetheless. Doubts crept into their minds and shook their resolve when Faragonda added in a lowered voice: 

“You know her best: if Bloom knew Valtor had actually returned, she wouldn’t have a moment’s peace. She would work tirelessly to find a way to defeat him. Valtor, in turn, would learn about this, which would lead to more fights. His presence has already claimed so many victims. We can’t afford to take any more risks.”

“So you’re saying that as long as Bloom doesn’t try to stop Valtor, he’ll hold back too?” Musa asked.

“That would make sense,” Tecna said thoughtfully. “After all, Bloom is the only one of us that Valtor sees as a serious threat. So far, he’s kept a low profile. As long as she remains calm, he won’t do anything to provoke her either.”

“But we need Bloom to fight Valtor,” said Stella. “Besides, he’s already shown himself to her once. Who can guarantee he won’t do it again?”

The fairies’ eyes turned to Faragonda.

“Valtor made it look like the encounter between Bloom and him was just a dream. He wanted not only us to doubt her but also Bloom herself to question her own sanity—to unsettle and weaken her. Who knows what other means he might resort to?”

“That bastard!” Layla snapped angrily.

Faragonda eyed her students sternly, scrutinizing them one by one. Her voice was calm and clear when she spoke:

“Can I count on you to keep Valtor’s return between us for now?”

The Winx exchanged glances before they gathered in a circle and began to discuss. Minutes passed in heated conversation before they lined up again. There was unmistakable displeasure on their faces, but also a serious resolve.

Tecna spoke up first: “You can count on us, Miss Faragonda.”

“But only until we’ve found a way to defeat Valtor once and for all. Not a second longer!” Layla added firmly.

The headmistress nodded. “Believe me, girls, it’s just as hard for me as it is for you to lie to Bloom. That’s why I’ll do everything I can to find a solution.”

“So will we,” the Winx chorused together.

~~~

Far away, at the edge of the magical dimension, Valtor observed the scene with satisfaction. A smug smile curled on his lips as he watched the spectacle unfold before him through a glass sphere. Though his return had been revealed sooner than he had planned, everything was proceeding according to his desires. His original strategy had been to weaken Bloom's bond with the Winx and Alfea by eroding their trust in her. By convincing them to doubt her, he could create an invisible, yet deeply painful rift between them.

Alone, without her friends, Bloom would be far more vulnerable.

The fact that the Winx and Faragonda had now decided to deliberately lie to Bloom in an effort to protect her only worked in his favor. It was almost better than he had hoped. He would be all too happy to exploit this fracture in their relationship. This would help him bring the dragon fairy to his side sooner rather than later.

The thought of Bloom and her date with Sky, which he had watched earlier, filled him with a dark rage. Seeing her waste her time with him stirred a fury he could barely contain. It burned inside him like a fire, seething and destructive, making him long to destroy Sky and his ridiculous palace.

"Do it..." the demon inside him growled, the voice he usually kept locked away. "Take what's rightfully yours..."

Valtor clenched his fists, struggling to suppress the ruthless voice.

"No, not yet..." he thought, fighting back the overwhelming desire to act on impulse. He knew that if he wanted Bloom to join him—if he wanted her to fully grasp the power of their bond—he had to move carefully. Step by step. His patience was key.

And he already knew exactly where his next move would lead him.

The image of the dragon fairy reappeared in the glass sphere. She was on her way back to Alfea. Valtor's fingers brushed across the surface of the sphere as though he were caressing her hair, his touch tender but full of dark intent. Even through the glass, he could see Bloom shudder, as if she had felt his touch from afar. He smiled, savoring the moment.

“Soon, very soon, my little fairy...” he murmured, his eyes locked onto her image. “...you’ll understand that you can’t escape me. You are mine.”

Chapter Text

A yawn escaped Bloom's lips as she pulled her fluffy blanket over her body and buried her head in her soft pillow. Night had only just fallen, but she was already feeling sleepy.

Before heading back to Alfea, she had watched a romantic comedy at the cinema with Sky. By now, though, he was already on his way back to Eraklyon.

Even though Bloom didn't want to admit it, she was glad that the movie had spoken for both of them after their conversation in the café. Her chest ached with the growing certainty that they both lived in completely different worlds. Both of their lives were moving toward a crossroads, and while Sky knew exactly which path he would choose, Bloom was still undecided.

The thought of a life as Queen of Eraklyon filled her stomach with nervous tension, unease, and fear.

The thought of a life with Sky, on the other hand, filled her with warmth. It was a fairy tale slowly turning into a tangible reality—one she had dreamed of for so long. 

But now, with the world immersed in darkness, the forbidden thought emerged: Should some dreams remain just that—a dream?

A dream that was not destined to become reality.

Bloom pulled the blanket over her head as her mind wandered to Sky's invitation. She felt sick at the idea of attending a class for young princesses and future queens. She didn't know why, but something about the look in Sky's eyes had told her that, despite his exuberant enthusiasm, he was uncomfortable extending the invitation to her. She had thought about it on her way back to Alfea and had come to the conclusion that his parents had something to do with it.

It had been difficult for them to accept that Sky had chosen Bloom, an ordinary girl from Earth, over Diaspro, a noble princess and Sky's former fiancée, as his future partner.

From the way she interpreted Sky's behavior, he was probably still worried that his parents would never fully accept Bloom.

Self-doubt filled her, and although she hated falling into this negative vortex and letting it drag her down, she couldn't help it. Insecurity raged inside her, causing Bloom to toss and turn nervously in bed.

Frustrated, she sat up, wrapped her warm blanket around her body, and quietly walked to the big window of her room, raindrops pattering against the glass. She hadn't even noticed that it had started to rain heavily in the meantime because she had been so busy brooding.

Wrapped in her thick blanket, Bloom sat down on the windowsill, leaned her cheek against the cool glass, and gazed out into the star-speckled night. She thought about the fact that somewhere out there lay her future—a future as confused as her view through the window, which continued to blur in the rain running down the glass.

But something was strange. The play of colors the rain created on the windowpane changed. Instead of the dark hues of the night, bright yellow, red, and grayish tones now mingled on the glass. Her cheek, still resting against the glass, went from the refreshing coolness to an intense heat, causing Bloom to jump up and drop her blanket to the floor. A feeling of panic gripped her.

“Fire,” she suddenly thought she heard someone shout. “Fire! Fire!”

Bloom looked around in panic. She saw clouds of smoke creeping through the walls, and an acrid, unpleasant smell suddenly took her breath away.

And then, suddenly, she felt the fire deep inside her.

Bloom ran to the door. She wanted to open it and warn her friends, but just as she reached for the door handle, her gaze fell on her hands, which were now glowing brightly and surrounded by flames.

At that moment, she painfully realized that this fire was by no means accidental; she had started it herself. The fairy school was on fire, and she was to blame.

“I'm sorry, I’m so sorry,” Bloom cried as the world began to spin and disappear behind billowing clouds of smoke.

And then, suddenly, a sense of darkness mingled with the brightly blazing fire. Bloom drew in a sharp breath and stiffened as she suddenly felt his lips brush over her ear, and his voice slid over her skin like a gentle caress:

“Never apologize for what you truly are deep inside, little fairy...”

Bloom's eyes widened. She turned around quickly, but at that moment, she was rudely yanked off her feet…

... and she opened her eyes.

Darkness and silence enveloped her as the warmth of her safe bed welcomed her. Bloom quickly glanced out the window and blew out a breath of relief as she looked at the clear, starry view of the peaceful night.

A dream. It had only been a dream.

The rapid beat of her heart and the sweat on her forehead were the only reminders of the vivid dream she'd just woken from. A tremor ran through her tense body as she took a deep breath, savoring the fresh air flowing into her lungs.

But a soft click in the midst of the peaceful silence suddenly made her flinch.

Bloom remained still, hearing clattering footsteps moving in her direction. First a pair, then another pair of feet joined them, and another, and another. Bloom’s thoughts were a tangled mess of doubt and confusion, but just as the weight of it all threatened to overwhelm her, the familiar sound of giggling filled the air. 

Bloom turned in her bed toward the door. At that moment, the light came on, and five young fairies in colorful pajamas and soft, cuddly socks—laden with thick blankets and candy—stood in front of her bed, grinning broadly at her.

“Surprise!” they whispered in chorus so as not to attract the attention of Griselda, whose attentive ears didn't miss a thing, even at night.

“What are you doing?” Bloom asked, sitting up as the sight of her friends brought a smile to her face.

“What does it look like?” Flora said. “It's time for a pajama party. It's been ages since the last one.”

“Girls, that's a really sweet idea of yours, but... but I'm really tired. Another time...” Bloom started, but didn’t finish the sentence.

“No excuses,” Layla interrupted, grabbing her by the hands, pulling her up, and twirling Bloom around in a dance. “After all the stress of school, we really deserve a break. And what could be a better distraction than a slumber party?”

Bloom had nothing else to say to that, so she gave in.

After the Winx spread their blankets, pillows, and snacks on the floor, lit the fairy lights with a snap of their fingers, and made themselves comfortable, they began to speculate about the latest rumors within the three schools and their home planets.

Stella began, saying in an enthusiastic voice that she had caught a glimpse of the new arrivals at Red Fountain School, all of whom were “totally cute.” 

Flora told of a romantic poem that Helia had written for her, in which he revealed his feelings to her. Her face turned bright red when Stella insisted on reading it aloud.

Layla said that she and Nabu were already making plans for how they would like to rule the kingdom of Andros in the future, and she excitedly declared that she could hardly wait to put all her visions into practice. However, when Stella asked her about wedding plans, Layla simply shook her head.

“Nabu and I agree that it's still far too early for a wedding.” A gentle smile spread across her face. “But I never thought I would feel so comfortable around him. We can talk about anything, and even if we don't agree on something, we take each other seriously and respect each other's opinions. We are equals; no one is above the other. I can really trust him with everything.”

A shadow flitted across Bloom's face as she listened to Layla's description. Inevitably, she was reminded of her own future prospects and that, unlike Layla, she was not so optimistic about them. Above all, however, she didn't have the courage to talk to Sky about her doubts and be honest with him. Whether out of cowardice or fear of how he might react, she didn’t know.

As if Stella had read Bloom's thoughts, her eyes suddenly widened.

“Speaking of royal boyfriends... Bloom, how did your date with Sky go today?” Stella asked, causing the Winx's eyes to turn to the redhead. Bloom involuntarily grimaced and pressed the pillow protectively against her chest.

“He invited me to Eraklyon this weekend. He wants me to attend a course for future queens and accompany him to a ball at his palace.”

Stella's face brightened instantly. “That's great! I'm going to that ball too. My father said I should represent Solaria there. And I was afraid I'd have to spend the whole evening making annoying small talk with all the snooty wannabe princesses.”

“Wow, things are getting really serious between you two,” Tecna remarked, and Bloom nodded in agreement.

“I’m happy for you, Bloom, but you don’t look very happy,” Musa noted as she looked at Bloom’s tense face.

She sighed. “I just feel like I’ll never be a real queen. And a course like this won’t change that.”

“Could it be that these negative thoughts are an aftereffect of our last ball on Eraklyon?” Layla asked, and Bloom nodded gently as painful memories of their last ball resurfaced.

It had been when Sky was under Valtor's curse and proclaimed to everyone that he loved Diaspro. When he had humiliated Bloom in front of his entire kingdom and had both her and her friends chased by his guards. Of course, she knew it hadn’t been his fault, as he had been under a dark curse. Yet, she still felt the pain of the experience all too clearly in her chest.

“You have to forget that experience. What happened back then was Valtor and Diaspro’s doing. Sky loves you, and only you, Bloom,” Musa said, trying to comfort her.

“And if Sky is serious about preparing you for life as a queen, he really seems committed to you. Sometimes I wish Riven would give me that kind of attention. But romance is a completely foreign concept to him. It would never occur to him to invite me to a ball...” Musa grimaced in disappointment, and Flora placed her hand on her shoulder to comfort her.

“Don’t say that, Musa. And who knows? Maybe we’ll be lucky and won’t have to wait too long for the next opportunity to go to a ball together,” Layla interjected. “I’ve heard that preparations for this year’s prom are already starting.”

“That's right, I've heard that too,” Tecna agreed, and excited whispering spread among the group of friends.

Only Stella said nothing, looking down at the floor and suddenly seeming to be completely lost in thought.

Bloom was the first to notice that something was wrong with her best friend.

“Stella, is everything all right? What's wrong?”

Stella flinched briefly when she heard Bloom's worried voice. She raised her head and then looked at the faces of her friends in turn, who had fallen silent again in the meantime.

“Oh, nothing, Bloom. I'm just not as enthusiastic about this party as you are. It's just a school ball, that's all,” Stella replied, but there was a hint of sadness in her voice.

“What?” Musa burst out in disbelief, and the other fairies also eyed Stella critically.

“I least expected to hear such words from you. You usually wait for every opportunity to dress up,” Musa teased, but Stella didn't laugh. There was a shadow on her usually radiant face, which was beginning to worry the fairies. Bloom reached for Stella's hands.

“Stella, you can talk to us. We are your friends. You've acted strangely before, like when we were on Andros. What's going on?”

Stella looked deep into Bloom's eyes, and when she realized she had no choice but to speak up, she let out a sigh.

“All right, then. I didn’t really want to tell you because I wanted to enjoy the time we have left together. But the truth is, this is the last year we’ll all be studying at Alfea together.”

The shadow that had previously been on Stella's face suddenly spread over every single fairy. They stared at Stella in bewilderment.

“What? But... why?” Bloom asked. “Education at Alfea takes five years in total, and this is only our fourth year...”

“Are you not going to pass the school year?” Musa speculated, but Stella shook her head.

“No, as I’ve already told you, there’s nothing wrong with my grades. As you know, I was already a student at Alfea a year before you. I repeated a class, but since I’ve reached my Enchantix powers and this is actually my fifth and final year of school, my father wants me to return to Solaria and take up my position as princess and future queen. He’s already spoken to Miss Faragonda, and she agrees.”

As Stella spoke, her voice soft and hesitant, Bloom felt as if someone were clenching her heart in her chest. The pain of possibly losing her best friend and most important confidante sooner than she had thought was nearly unbearable.

“But...” Bloom’s voice broke. “Can't you convince your father to graduate with us? It's only one more year, and we’re not complete without you. We’re not the Winx Club without you.”

Stella sighed.

“You know, I’ve been thinking about this for a long time, and if I’m completely honest, I think it’s the right choice for me to return to Solaria. After everything that happened last year with Cassandra, Chimera, and Valtor, I don’t want to leave my father alone any longer. I want to support him on Solaria. He needs me there, and I believe Alfea has already taught me everything I need to know for my life as a queen and fairy.”

“I understand you,” Layla replied. “I too realized in the past year how much I miss my home. If you think it's time to return to Solaria, then you must do so, Stella.”

“Thank you, Layla,” Stella murmured as the light reflected in her glazed eyes.

When Stella’s gaze drifted over, Bloom forced herself to smile—an encouraging, though tense, smile.

“You must do what your heart tells you,” Bloom said in a fragile voice, whereupon Stella pulled her into a tight embrace.

A short time later, the fairies had disappeared back to their beds.

As the night went on, the only audible sound was the quiet sobbing in Bloom’s room as she thought about losing not only Sky to his kingdom but now her best friend as well.

Like the fire in her previous dream, Bloom could feel the flames of uncertainty flickering inside her, threatening to consume her, but she knew she had to find a way to keep it under control… before it would destroy her...

Chapter Text

My body moves gently back and forth, as if I were no longer controlling it. It feels as though my entire body is enveloped in water, and I allow myself to be carried along completely.

My eyes are closed, but I can feel my chin resting on a firm surface. I can sense my body nestled against another, moving in the same rhythm as mine, our hands intertwined.

I feel soft hair gently tickling my nose with each movement, causing my lips to form a slight smile. A familiar, fresh, and expensive scent fills my senses, blending with the unique fragrance of my partner. I immediately feel safe and snuggle a little closer to him.

With my eyes still closed, I can hear soft classical music playing in the background. Dizziness overtakes me for a moment, as my partner spins me once, twice, three times, before the movement slows again.

Slowly, I lift my head to gaze into my partner’s face. When I open my eyes, I am enveloped by the deep, warm ocean blue of the eyes gazing back at me.

Sky and I are dancing in the middle of a grand ballroom, and only now do I realize we are not alone.

There are numerous other dancers around us, moving to the rhythm of the music. I recognize familiar faces—they belong to my friends, who are dancing with the specialists.

Suddenly, the tempo of the music picks up, and I turn my attention back to Sky.

When I glance at him, I notice that his attention has shifted elsewhere. As much as I try to catch his eye again, he always seems to be looking slightly past my left side. A twinkle appears in his eyes, and a slight smile plays around his lips as he gazes at something—or rather someone—behind me.

“Sky?” I want to ask him, but no voice comes out.

“SKY,” I try again, louder, but only silence emanates from my throat. The music around us begins to grow faster, louder, and more intense.

I try to turn around to see what’s capturing Sky’s attention, but with each attempt, dizziness takes over me, blurring my senses. I lose my bearings more and more.

The more I try to hold on to Sky's body, the more he slips away from me. His once firm grip on my hand becomes looser and looser until, suddenly, I lose my hold and fall to the floor.

Slowly, I look up.

The other guests don't seem to notice, as they continue dancing faster and faster to the rhythm of the music, spinning around incessantly.

When I look at Sky, I realize that he has stopped moving. But his attention is still not on me.

Instead, it's fixed on the blonde beauty striding elegantly toward him. He smiles at her and offers his hand. I would recognize this graceful figure anywhere.

Like a noble princess, Diaspro places her hand in his, and Sky pulls her closer. She rests her chin on his shoulder, just as I have before, and Sky buries his face in her lustrous hair. They begin to pick up speed gradually, joining the crowd in their dance. Tears well up in my eyes.

“SKY!” I try to call out again, but my voice is swallowed by the roaring, frantic whirl of dancers.

I slowly attempt to stand, but the fast-paced spinning of the guests clouds my sense of balance, and I nearly stumble into a dancing couple.

“Hey, watch out!” a sharp voice snaps from the side.

“She'll never be a princess, let alone a queen,” someone laughs.

The voices blur together with the now deafening music, and everything around me spins out of control.

“Stop it, stop it!” I scream, covering my ears and squinting my eyes in pain.

I feel trapped, unable to find a way out.

Tears streak down my cheeks, mixing with the howling wind around me.

But suddenly, someone grabs my hand and pulls me along with a strong grip. Without knowing what's happening, I let myself be led.

I open my eyes and look around. Though everything spins around me and my vision is blurred by tears, I can feel the dancers' eyes piercing into me.

The stranger pulling me out of the crowd is cloaked. I can make out nothing more than a tall, dark silhouette in front of me. Even his hand, which holds mine firmly, is encased in a black glove. But his grip, firm and unyielding, cuts through the chaos. His presence, dark and undeniable, becomes the only constant in the ever-changing swirl of my surroundings.

“Don’t look at them. Look at me,” a low, commanding voice echoes in my mind.

It‘s a rough yet sensual voice, filled with determination and a hidden secret. The voice seems incredibly familiar to me, but at this moment I can't consciously place it.

My body, on the other hand, reacts to it, almost primal. My heart immediately starts to beat faster and I get goose bumps. The pull of his voice is like a thread winding deep into my chest, tugging me toward him. My body obeys before my mind has time to protest and I let him lead me away. A shiver runs through me, spreading warmth where his touch lingers.

I don't know how much time passes or where we're going.

But suddenly, the oppressive heat of the dance hall is replaced by a cold breeze, creeping in from the edges of my awareness. It cuts through the frantic, swirling emotions in my chest. Peace settles in—both in the world around me and within my head. The music, once a pounding rhythm, fades to a whisper—like a balm, calming the chaos inside me.

“Thank you,” I whisper, opening my eyes to look at the stranger's face. But when I open my eyes, I'm surrounded by nothing but darkness. I can’t see anything, but I can feel the presence of the other person surrounding me, as if his very being is pressed against mine.

He is standing right behind me.

My heart immediately begins to race, its pounding echoing loudly in the silence.

Gradually, a hand from behind takes a firm grip on my left shoulder. As I feel the heat radiating from it, I close my eyes with a soft sigh and tilt my head slightly to the right. Hot breath brushes over the back of my neck, sending goosebumps across my entire body. This warmth in the cool air is captivating, giving me a deep sense of security.

I slowly turn around, and though I still can't see the stranger, I can clearly feel the energy of his presence.

Cautiously, I step toward him and extend my arms, my hands gently resting on his chest, which rises and falls slowly. Intuitively, I run my fingertips upwards.

My fingers glide over the fabric, up to his broad shoulders, where my hands come to rest. I lift my chin and feel his hot breath on my face, enveloping me and clouding my thoughts.

My arms gently wrap around the back of his neck, and I tiptoe slightly, resting my chin on his shoulder... finding my way into a new, more intimate form of dance.

I close my eyes again. The scent of burning wood fills the air, like a fire beneath the orange-red hues of dusk, soon to give way to a starless night.

The desire to feel the closeness of this person grows stronger.

It’s as if we’re connected by an invisible bond.

I feel two hands gripping my waist tightly.

I open my eyes again but since I still can't see anything in the darkness surrounding us, I let a small flame appear in my hand. The urge to discover the person standing opposite me intensifies.

In the faint light of the fire, I see that his face is covered by a black mask. The flickering flame reflects in his darkened eyes, which fixate on me with a sharp, probing gaze.

“Show me who you are,” I murmur, slowly raising my free hand toward his cheek. But just before I can touch him, he grabs my wrist, holding it tightly, and catches my gaze. A gasp escapes my lips.

“Turn out the light.” His commanding voice echoes in my mind.

How is this possible? He hasn’t even opened his mouth...

His gaze sharpens, and his grip tightens around my wrist, making it ache slightly and sending waves of heat through me. His insistent voice compels me to obey, and I extinguish the dim fire in my hand. Pure darkness envelops us once more.

As the light fades, his grip loosens slightly. I manage to place my hand on his cheek, gently running my fingers over his face. His features harden, and for a moment, he holds his breath.

With my other hand, I let my fingers wander over his chest. As I touch him, my fingertips suddenly light up, the magic flowing without my conscious control. My hand trembles as I place it fully on his chest, a faint glow outlining it. He says nothing, but his breath hitches, and his chest rises and falls faster, each breath sharp and quick. I even think I can feel his heartbeat under my fingers.

His heart beats weakly, as though it’s forgotten how. But now, it does. It’s as if he can feel my energy, just as I feel his.

The trembling in my hand spreads to my entire body, a shiver of unease settling in my chest. Something’s wrong. I can feel it deep inside me, though I can’t name it. It’s as if the sun isn’t rising during the day, or the moon isn’t lighting up the night. As if I lack the clarity to see what’s right in front of me, veiled by the emotions tangled in a wild, confusing dance inside me. At the center of it all is the irrepressible desire and need to feel his closeness.

I close my eyes, concentrating entirely on the overwhelming emotions inside me. Nothing else seems to matter.

No thought can break through the wall of intoxicating feelings surrounding me.

The distance between us suddenly shrinks, our heartbeats quicken, and the tension between us becomes more palpable.

My head spins, and I feel myself willing to forget everything around me—to forget who I should be, what is right and wrong.

To surrender completely to temptation and to unite my lips with his...

But then, a scream cuts through the stillness—sharp, discordant. It splinters the calm and unravels the world around me. It tears apart the fiery aura that has held our bodies captive, making way for a fire that knows only destruction.

I stagger back as the dark walls of the black room melt away like wax, and I find myself back in the dance hall. But unlike before, there is no music. Instead, the air is filled with the pain-filled screams of the guests.

High flames creep up from the floor, engulfing the guests, who are now caught in a gruesome dance of death.

Black smoke rises along the walls, accompanied by bursts of evil laughter. And suddenly, it’s no longer the screams of others that reach my ears.

It’s my own helpless screams, blending with the increasingly loud crackling of the fire.

I stagger back in a daze, fear and pain clouding my senses and blurring my vision. Then, I feel the ground vanish beneath my feet.

Before I understand what’s happening, I fall into a deep, black, bottomless void.

My scream is stifled until there is nothing left but the feeling of an endless, silent fall…

Chapter Text

“Bloom... Wake up. Bloom!”

All at once, Bloom opened her eyes and gasped in shock. Stella was sitting next to her, looking at her in astonishment.

“Finally. I'd love to sleep like you. Do you have any idea what time it is? I could hardly wake you up!”

“Where... where am I? What happened?” Bloom asked absent-mindedly, rubbing her eyes.

Stella looked at her worriedly and carefully placed a hand on her forehead.

“You're completely out of it and drenched in sweat. You don't have a fever, do you?”

“No, I'm fine,” Bloom reassured Stella, shaking her head. “I just had a strange dream.”

“About Sky?” Stella asked, at which Bloom looked at her friend with wide eyes.

“Well, we’re in Eraklyon. The course for future queens is taking place today. You've been complaining for days that this course is making you incredibly nervous. Tell me, Bloom—are you sure everything’s all right?”

Bloom slowly returned to reality. The course, of course.

An oppressive feeling spread through her chest.

For days, she had been plagued by the thought of learning to be a queen today alongside all the other princesses. Her intuition told her she would likely be the most inexperienced of them all. Although she had been born the princess of Domino, she had never learned what it meant to be a true princess. She only knew what wasn’t typical of a good queen—and unfortunately, she had some of those qualities.

A soft sigh escaped Bloom's lips as she let herself fall back into the soft pillows.

“Oh, Stella, this is a farce. I'm going to make such a fool of myself in front of Sky’s parents. They’ll deem me completely unworthy to rule their kingdom with Sky—as if they don’t already...”

Tears welled up in Bloom's eyes, prompting Stella to gently place her hand on Bloom's shoulder. Her voice, however, was firm and determined.

“Stop whining. You are a princess. You were born to rule over a kingdom. And now, finally, you're getting the chance to do so. Domino was destroyed in the past, but Eraklyon is the future. Your future, Bloom. And even Sky's parents will realize, sooner or later, that you are a brave, kind-hearted, strong young woman—and that Sky's heart belongs solely to you, whether they agree with it or not.”

Bloom looked up thoughtfully at Stella, who was leaning over her and fixing her with her golden-brown eyes.

“If you say so...” Bloom murmured.

“Oh yes, and you know I'm always right,” Stella replied with a broad grin.

“And now tell me,” she continued, “what exactly did you dream? The way you woke up drenched in sweat—it must’ve been something pretty hot. Am I right, or am I right?”

Bloom's eyes widened, and bewilderment was written all over her face as she looked up at Stella, who clapped her hands in triumph.

“Gotcha!” the fairy of the sun and moon rejoiced, but Bloom quickly shook her head.

“No, no, I didn’t. Not really, anyway. It was more of a nightmare...”

“Well, don’t keep me in suspense like that. What was it about?” Stella asked, raising an eyebrow curiously.

Bloom began to tell Stella about her dream... at least the first half of it. She thought it best not to mention the rescue by the mysterious shadow man—or her confusing, intense feelings for him.

The way she had felt drawn to him, the way she had longed to be near him. She could still feel the hot, tingling sensation in her stomach, that invisible but intense pull of desire. She could still feel his breath brushing against her face, and the rhythm of his faintly pounding heart beneath her fingertips—as if it needed to learn how to beat again.

As if, in that moment, it was beating just for her.

Their lips had been so close. So incredibly close... before the dream had turned into a terrible nightmare.

Stella listened attentively while Bloom told her instead about Sky and the blonde woman in her dream—how he had left her and embarrassed her in front of all the guests present.

“It’s perfectly clear why you’re dreaming such things, Bloom. You’re afraid you won’t be up to this new challenge and that Sky will end up looking for another princess. And since Diaspro was once meant to be his wife, you see her as the antagonist in your dreams. Your subconscious is just playing a mean trick on you.”

Bloom smiled half-heartedly at Stella and nodded, even though she had a feeling there was more to it.

“The thought of losing Sky just scares me. We've been through so much together...”

“And that's exactly why he’s not going to leave you just because his parents might want him to. That’s not who Sky is.”

“He didn’t use to be like that,” Bloom sighed. “But I feel like he’s changed lately. He’s become more serious, more dutiful. Over the past few years, we never talked about our future. We were always so distracted by the dangers we had to face that there was no time for that kind of thing. But now... I don’t know. I just have this really strange feeling.”

“Then ignore that feeling and start getting ready,” Stella ordered, pointing to the alarm clock next to Bloom's bed. “Class starts in less than half an hour. And you'd better not be late—because unpunctuality is not befitting of a princess!”

Startled, Bloom opened her eyes wide and jumped out of bed. “Half an hour? Why didn’t you tell me right away?”

“Because then you wouldn’t have told me about your dream,” Stella explained with a grin, shrugging her shoulders. “But don’t panic—you’ve got me by your side, after all. I’m the ultimate princess advisor, remember?”

“Well then, nothing can go wrong,” Bloom replied sarcastically, rolling her eyes before throwing a pillow at Stella.

~

Half an hour later, Bloom timidly took one step after another as she entered the magnificent main hall of the palace of Eraklyon.

Surrounded by towering columns of gleaming marble and the most enormous chandelier she had ever seen, she felt like a little girl who had accidentally gotten lost in a place far too grand for her.

The ceiling, decorated with golden stucco ornaments, arched countless meters above her, stretching high like the heavens themselves. With her mouth slightly open, Bloom gazed at the hall—this work of art—and didn’t know where to look first. The fact that Sky had grown up here still amazed her.

As she let her gaze wander in awe, she understood why Sky had grown more proud and confident the more time he spent on Eraklyon. In a palace like this, it was impossible not to feel like a king. Or like a queen.

A soft sigh escaped Bloom’s lips as she heard soft, giggling voices. The magnificent hall was already filled with numerous young women her age, along with a few younger girls. A couple of them glanced briefly at Bloom as she entered, but quickly lost interest and returned to more important matters.

Bloom looked down at herself doubtfully. Since it was going to be a long day, she had chosen a comfortable sweater made of blue velvet with a pattern of dark blue roses. She paired it with a dark blue plaid skirt and a delicate belt decorated with golden flowers. Her hair was loose, natural waves playing around her lightly made-up face.

She felt comfortable in her outfit—and most importantly, she felt like herself. But as she looked around at the other women, she couldn’t help but wonder if she should have taken Stella’s advice and worn something more elegant.

Dresses of sheer silk and puffy tulle, in all sorts of colors and styles, floated around the women’s silhouettes. Precious silver and gold jewelry sparkled around their necks. Some wore small crowns on their heads, others had adorned their hair with bows and ribbons.

Bloom felt as if she had stepped into one of her childhood fairytale books.

Each of these women was breathtakingly beautiful, yet different in her own way. They came from various kingdoms, scattered across different worlds in the magical dimension. But what they all shared was a majestic, almost intimidating aura.

Bloom felt her throat tighten. If she hadn’t been so nervous, she might have laughed at herself. She had already faced countless dangerous opponents and fought battles to protect the magical dimension. And now here she was—afraid of a few princesses in her boyfriend’s palace.

“Look at them,” a voice said suddenly beside her, making Bloom flinch as she was snapped out of her thoughts. Startled, she turned to her side and saw a young woman grinning wryly.

Wild brown curls framed the girl’s face and fell just below her chin. Countless freckles were scattered across her cheeks like sparks, and her hazel eyes gleamed with a cheeky mischief as she took in the scene before them.

“They all dream of one day becoming queens of a palace like this one. As if that’s the only thing that matters in life.”

She spoke the last part more quietly, a sudden seriousness slipping into her voice. A barely perceptible sigh escaped her lips before a faint grin returned to her face.

“Sorry, I haven’t even introduced myself,” she added, holding out a hand to Bloom. “I’m Lexi.”

Bloom took her hand and smiled.

“Hey Lexi, nice to meet you. I’m Bloom.”

As soon as Bloom said her name, Lexi’s eyes widened slightly.

“Bloom?” she repeated, her voice almost reverent, as if the name belonged to a legend. As if it carried a kind of glow.

“Yes, that’s right,” Bloom confirmed, surprised by the strange weight her own name seemed to carry when Lexi said it.

Lexi’s eyes lit up.

“The Bloom who defeated the Trix, the shadow phoenix Darkar, and the black magician Valtor—and saved the entire magical dimension from destruction? The lost daughter of the fallen kingdom of Domino, and the only survivor of the royal family?”

A blush crept across Bloom’s face as heat rushed to her cheeks. Everything sounded so grand, so heroic coming from Lexi’s mouth… like she was someone special.

Bloom wasn’t used to being recognized just by name, especially not by someone she’d never met before.

Unsure how to respond, she smiled, hoping the flush on her face would fade soon.

“Yes, I suppose that’s me,” she replied, lowering her voice and running her fingers through her hair in embarrassment. “But I wasn’t the only one who defeated the Trix, Darkar, and Valtor. My friends—the Winx—fought alongside me. We saved the magical dimension together.”

The gleam in Lexi’s eyes didn’t fade in the face of Bloom’s modesty—on the contrary, it only intensified. 

Her grin deepened as she said, “I’ve read the reports of your battles countless times. It was so brave of you to face those villains. I would have loved to help, but my parents forbade it. They wanted me to study and wait until I was ‘ready’ to fight.”

“Your parents care about you. That’s a good thing,” Bloom replied gently, but Lexi only grimaced.

“That may be true. But I wish they’d let me make those decisions for myself. I’m an adult—and as long as I just keep studying books, I’ll never learn how to use my powers in a real fight. The only practical experience I’ve had is from those stupid ‘How to Be the Perfect Princess’ courses.”

“Then you’re definitely ahead of me in that department,” Bloom sighed, thinking about the new challenge she was about to face.

Lexi went on, “My parents have been sending me to these courses for years, hoping I’d come to my senses and settle into a proper, civilized life as a princess instead of chasing wild fights and fanatical adventures in my imagination. Don’t get me wrong—I’m not against the idea of becoming a queen someday. I just don’t think much of the classic image most people associate with a queen. And honestly, I don’t think that image is realistic. Wearing pretty dresses, showing good manners, always being presentable—that’s all fine and respectable. But I want more than that.”

“You want everything,” Bloom said wistfully. Lexi’s words echoed exactly how she felt.

“Is that so wrong?” Lexi asked softly, her energy dimming just a little.

“Not at all,” Bloom replied, feeling a knot in her heart loosen as Lexi’s mischievous smile returned.

Suddenly, a bright, staccato ringing sounded—soft at first, then growing louder. The bell echoed through the room, cutting through the chatter. 

One by one, the princesses began to take their seats.

“We should sit down. The teacher should be here any minute. Rumor has it she’s going to be especially strict this year.”

“Oh, great,” Bloom said sarcastically, rolling her eyes.

Lexi burst into laughter, running her fingers through her wild curls in amusement.

“It won’t be that bad,” Lexi said with a grin at Bloom’s pained expression. “I’ve got experience with these courses. If you want, I can give you a few tips.”

“Thank you so much—I’ll gladly take you up on that offer.”

Bloom smiled gratefully as they set off together in search of two free seats. They sat down on a pair of golden chairs upholstered in royal blue velvet.

Everything in the room radiated grandeur. And if it hadn’t been for Lexi—beaming with joy in her brightly patterned jumpsuit, like a splash of color in the midst of the perfectly coordinated gold-and-blue throne hall—Bloom would have felt incredibly alone.

The girls waited curiously and nervously for their teacher to arrive, each of them wondering what the day would bring.

And then the moment came.

All at once, the tall double doors on the far side of the hall opened. 

The girls stood up as a sign of respect while their teacher entered.

Bloom’s jaw nearly dropped.

Not because of the mentor’s intimidatingly proud aura, or the flawless posture with which she carried herself.

But because the person who stepped into the room was no stranger.

An elegant young woman with dangerous amber eyes and cherry-red lips strode forward, her head high, chin lifted, and gaze locked proudly ahead. A floor-length, strapless gown clung to her delicate silhouette, sparkling in royal blue with ivory details in honor of Eraklyon.

Her perfectly curled blonde hair was crowned with a bronze-colored tiara adorned with small purple crystals. In its center blazed a fiery red jasper—an unmistakable mark of the woman’s identity.

She came to a graceful halt directly in front of Bloom. Silent glee flashed in her eyes at the sight of her, but she continued walking without a word.

“Do you know her?” Lexi asked quietly beside her.

Bloom barely managed a nod. A wave of nausea swept through her.

“That’s...” Bloom began to whisper, but she was cut off by a sharp, commanding voice.

“I beg you to be quiet,” the voice snapped, its owner casting a pointed glance in Bloom’s direction before addressing the class.

“It is an honor to be here today as your teacher. I’m sure some of you have already heard of me. My name…

…is Princess Diaspro.”

Chapter Text

With Diaspro's entrance, Bloom realized a few things. Now she understood why Sky had behaved so strangely during their date—when he invited her to Eraklyon and asked her to join the princess course.

He had known.

He must have known.

Aching disappointment settled in Bloom's chest. She felt betrayed—betrayed by the one person she was supposed to trust most in the world.

Sky had promised her that he was no longer in contact with Diaspro. After everything that had happened, his parents had banished her from Eraklyon. She was never supposed to set foot in the kingdom again—or so Sky had assured Bloom.

And yet, here she was—teaching Bloom and her classmates how to choose their words carefully, curtsy properly, and maintain composure at all times. In that moment, Bloom couldn’t imagine a more humiliating situation.

At the start of class, all the students had quickly returned to their seats at Diaspro’s command. The initial whispering died down when the princess made it clear she wasn’t there for fun. Her intimidating presence—something Bloom had feared since the day they met—filled the hall like an invisible veil.

Diaspro took her role as a teacher very seriously, approaching it with unwavering professionalism. She paid meticulous attention to every detail, constantly correcting her students with each imperfection she noticed. Bloom couldn’t help but wonder if Diaspro had missed her true calling. By the end of the day, Bloom had to admit—if only to herself—that she had learned a lot.

The precision in Diaspro’s explanations forced Bloom to notice things she had never even thought about before. Her back ached from maintaining an unfamiliar upright posture, which they practiced classically with books balanced on their heads. The endless rules of etiquette made her head spin.

Other subjects included basic knowledge of literature and politics, along with the art of self-expression—which, to Bloom’s horror, also included singing. She loved to sing, but only in the shower, when she was alone and the water was loud enough to drown her voice. But Diaspro insisted that understanding the power of one’s voice was essential to being heard.

Bloom resisted the thought all day, but deep down, she had to admit: Diaspro was a really good teacher. And she might have actually enjoyed the class—if not for everything between them. Lexi helped, though. Her playful habit of stepping out of line now and then brought some much-needed levity to the room.

It could have been fine.

If only it weren’t for him.

Because everything between Bloom and Diaspro still revolved around the same unshakable center—like the earth around the sun: Sky.

Questions had been spiraling through Bloom’s mind ever since Diaspro appeared, enough to earn her a warning or two for not paying attention.

When had Sky found out that Diaspro was going to teach this course?

Had he already known when he invited Bloom to Eraklyon?

Or had he only learned about it today?

Worse—had he arranged it himself?

Or had it been his parents, still clinging to the hope that Sky would one day choose Diaspro over her?

The thoughts drove her mad. Her heart grew heavy as memories she’d buried long ago surged back all at once, tearing open wounds she thought had healed.

Disappointment flooded her chest like a rising tide. She felt betrayed, and the ache of unanswered questions burned hot behind her ribs.

Though she occasionally managed to pull herself back into the present, most of the day passed with her lost in thought, drifting between emotions.

It wasn’t until the final discipline of the day—preparation for the royal dance ball that evening—that she finally felt herself grounding again, if only a little.

“Shall we?” Lexi asked with a cheeky grin, extending her hand.

Forcing a smile, Bloom took it and gave a slightly wobbly curtsy.

“With pleasure.”

Diaspro explained the dance steps, the music styles, and the various movements every princess was expected to master—all with her signature meticulous precision.

Bloom’s head spun from all the technical terms being thrown at her, and to make matters worse, grace and coordination had never been her strong suits.

She stepped forward hesitantly, placing one foot in front of the other with great care. From the look on Lexi’s face, she could tell her friend was doing everything in her power not to burst out laughing at Bloom’s clumsy efforts.

“I thought fairies were supposed to have at least some coordination, but you just proved me wrong,” Lexi teased with a mischievous grin.

Bloom stuck her tongue out and, whether by accident or not, stepped lightly on Lexi’s foot.

“Well, it’s a big difference whether I’m dancing freely or memorizing a thousand steps that all have to be performed perfectly and precisely.” At the last words, Bloom mimicked Diaspro’s voice and raised her index finger for emphasis, making Lexi giggle.

“Bloom,” a sharp voice suddenly snapped from behind her.

She flinched before she could stop herself. She didn’t even need to turn around to know who it was.

“May I ask what you’re doing?”

With a sigh, Bloom inhaled deeply and turned around slowly. Poisonous amber eyes drilled into her, and a wave of bitterness surged through her as she caught the glint of cruel satisfaction in Diaspro’s gaze.

“I... um…” Bloom stammered, cursing her own hesitation.

“We’re dancing,” Lexi chimed in cheerfully, stepping up beside her. She met Diaspro’s sharp look with her chin held high, unfazed.

But Diaspro ignored her, eyes locked on Bloom.

“Did you understand anything I explained in the last hour?” the princess asked coldly, as if Lexi hadn’t spoken at all.

“Of course,” Bloom replied, trying to hide the heat rising in her cheeks. A nervous smile flickered across her face. “But who would’ve thought being a princess could be so challenging?”

A cold flicker passed through Diaspro’s eyes, and a cruel smile tugged at her lips.

“Well,” she said softly, “there’s a reason being a princess is reserved for a select few—and not just any random girl from Earth.”

She mumbled the last part, her voice dropping to a venomous hiss. It was quick and sharp, like the flick of a snake’s tongue.

Even if no one else had understood Diaspro’s words, her aura—and the hiss that cut through the air—was enough to make every princess in the room flinch.

And there it was again, just for a second: that mischievous, almost malicious smile. The teacher’s mask slipped, and in that instant, Bloom realized the truth—Diaspro had been waiting for this.

Waiting for a moment of weakness to assert her power over her.

Bloom forced herself to hold her gaze, even though all she wanted was to cast a spell that would let her sink into the floor and disappear. It had been a long time since she’d felt such shame. Not since...

Not since that night.

“Remember what she did to you. Remember how it felt. The anger. The pain. The humiliation… Back on Eraklyon. When she humiliated you in front of everyone. Just like now. Let the rage out. Don’t hold back…”

Bloom stiffened. The voice echoed faintly in her mind, making her flinch—barely perceptibly. She wasn’t even sure it was her own. But it sent heat rushing through her veins.

Her face flushed again—but this time, it wasn’t shame. It was fury.

Her hands clenched into fists as the memories of that night came flooding back. When Diaspro cast that spell on Sky, making him introduce her—not Bloom—as his fiancée.

Their gazes locked, sharp and unrelenting. Diaspro’s words still hung heavy in the air. And if Bloom had hesitated before, she wasn’t going to anymore. It was time the world remembered who Diaspro really was.

And in that moment, something clicked.

There’d never been a public explanation for why Sky had ended his forced engagement to Diaspro. No official story. No truth told. Could it be… that no one knew what she had done to him?

Bloom felt herself seething.

Diaspro was playing with fire—but she’d forgotten one crucial thing.

Bloom controlled it.

And if Diaspro wanted a fight, then a fight she would get.

“I may be just a random girl from Earth, Diaspro. But at least I’m not a fraud or a hypocrite like you. Because unlike you, I don’t need to bewitch a man with a potion to make him fall in love with me.”

A sharp gasp rippled through the hall—Bloom had spoken louder than she intended. And everyone heard it.

Diaspro’s eyes widened in shock, her face draining of color.

Normally, Bloom would have held back. But something dark had risen to the surface, and it boiled over.

She didn’t want to stop.

She couldn’t stop.

Every word came with the force of a blade, sharpened to cut.

“Tell me, Diaspro,” Bloom continued, her voice steady, lethal, “how did it feel—knowing Sky only wanted you because you cast a spell on him? How did it feel to look him in the eye and know he didn’t really want you? That no matter what you did, his heart never beat for you? That it never will? That he will never love you?”

Diaspro said nothing.

For a moment—just a second—Bloom thought she saw tears glistening in the other girl’s eyes. But then Diaspro blinked, and the familiar cold mask of the princess slid back into place.

Pity was the last thing Bloom felt.

She opened her mouth again, ready to let everything inside her spill out—but before she could, a loud bang echoed through the hall.

All heads turned toward the entrance.

The great doors had just been thrown open.

Sky stood in the doorway, his posture firm, his steps swift and certain as he made his way toward the center of the room. His very presence eased the electric tension that had been ready to snap.

A hush fell over the room, broken only by a wave of excited, whispered chatter as every eye turned to him.

“Sky,” Bloom and Diaspro said at the same time.

Bloom was surprised to hear Diaspro’s voice shake—just like hers did.

Sky’s expression was unreadable, his face fixed in a bright, diplomatic smile that didn’t reach his eyes. He greeted the assembled guests politely, not acknowledging Bloom directly.

But she caught it. A fleeting, intense glance—quick, sharp, and meaningful, almost like a warning.

He’d heard everything. She was sure of it.

And his sudden arrival was no coincidence.

When Sky finally addressed Diaspro, his voice matched his expression—controlled, polished, and completely opaque.

“So, how are the ladies doing?” Sky asked, his tone casual but curious.

Diaspro responded with an elegant—though slightly strained—smile. The mask of the perfect princess was firmly back in place.

“Very well,” she said smoothly. “They’re all making excellent progress, and I firmly believe that with the right guidance, each one of them will emerge as a worthy princess.”

Bloom almost couldn’t believe what she was hearing. She glanced around the room, noting the soft, flattered blush that had magically crept onto several of the students’ faces. Being praised in front of the Prince of Eraklyon clearly meant a lot to them.

Had they already forgotten what just happened?

Only Lexi, catching Bloom’s bewildered look, gave her a small, clueless shrug.

“That sounds fantastic,” Sky said with enthusiasm. “Would you mind if I joined you for a while?”

“Of course not,” Diaspro replied brightly. “As it happens, we’re practicing dance at the moment, and I was just about to demonstrate how serious this discipline truly is.”

That’s one way to put it, Bloom thought dryly.

But she didn’t miss the subtle shift in Diaspro’s voice. With an almost reverent tone, she continued, still addressing Sky, “It would be a great honor if you would give us a demonstration of the King’s Waltz. It’s our final dance for today, and it would be a tremendous gift for the students to witness it—performed by the prince and future king himself.”

Bloom gritted her teeth, the sound of them grinding almost audible to her own ears.

Was Diaspro really asking Sky to dance with her?

Her breathing grew heavier. That bitter sting of burning fear crept up inside her chest.

But then—something in Sky’s polished façade cracked. His head snapped toward Bloom, eyes locking with hers.

There it was again—that intense look. But this time, Bloom saw something else behind it.

Guilt.

She saw it clearly. A guilty conscience mixed with uncertainty. He didn’t know how to handle the moment—and silently, he was asking her for permission.

Her heart grew heavier as her gaze moved between Sky and Diaspro. She recognized the struggle all too well—the same battle she had fought all day long.

The battle between heart and mind.

Between the storm of emotions that had been raging inside her like a tornado since the moment Diaspro walked in, and the last fragile thread of reason that held her back from exploding.

There had to be an explanation for all of this—she was sure of it.

She had to be sure. It was the only way she could go through with what she was about to do, her heart heavy and aching.

Bloom nodded weakly.

She wasn’t sure what she had expected, but it still surprised her that there was no relief in Sky’s eyes as he watched the faint movement of her head. After a brief hesitation, he turned back to Diaspro and took her hand.

“If I can be of help,” he said politely, then escorted her onto the dance floor.

The students swarmed around Sky and Diaspro, buzzing with excitement.

Bloom knew it had been a mistake the moment she saw it—that soft smile on Diaspro’s face, the faint blush that touched her cheeks as Sky led her to the center of the ballroom.

What had she been thinking?

Standing off to the side, watching her boyfriend dance with his ex-girlfriend in front of everyone was already bad enough. The enthusiastic whispers of the surrounding princesses only added to the ache in her chest.

But none of that compared to the images the scene stirred in her mind.

Sky’s hand in Diaspro’s. Her chin resting on his shoulder. His face buried in her hair.

It was like being thrown back in time—back to the night Sky had declared his love for Princess Diaspro. In front of everyone. In front of her.

Even if it had only been a spell—Diaspro’s manipulation, with Valtor’s help—even if those hadn’t truly been Sky’s words…

The pain ran deeper than she’d realized.

The trust they’d built over the years had taken a hit. Not enough to shatter the glass, but enough to leave a crack. One that made her tread carefully, knowing any further damage could mean everything falling apart.

She was pulled from her thoughts by Lexi’s voice, sharp and cutting through the haze.

“How can you bear this?” Lexi asked, her gaze fixed critically on the pair dancing before them.

Bloom exhaled shakily.

“I can’t,” she whispered, and it was the truth.

Her whole body hurt. A pain that radiated from her heart and seeped into every part of her. It was unbearable.

And yet, Bloom had no choice but to keep her eyes on the couple moving across the floor.

“I don’t understand how you can stay so calm,” Lexi said, almost admiringly.

“If I were you, I would’ve burst with jealousy ages ago. Wasn’t Prince Sky planning to marry Princess Diaspro last year?”

Unintentionally, Lexi’s words sent another jolt through Bloom. She tensed, and Lexi seemed to notice. Gently, she reached out and took Bloom’s hand.

“I’m sorry—should I not have said that?” she asked, sounding genuinely distressed.

Bloom shook her head.

“No, it’s all right. It was just a misunderstanding. Sky didn’t want to marry Diaspro, and he never will. Even though there are plenty of people who seem to want him to.”

Her voice wavered slightly as her gaze swept across the hall—at the adoring, almost reverent expressions of the young princesses fixed on the dancing couple.

Her eyes continued upward—and then froze.

Sky’s parents were standing on the upper balcony, watching with serene smiles as their son danced with Diaspro.

Tears welled in Bloom’s eyes.

“Oh, forget what anyone else thinks,” Lexi said quickly. “What really matters is what’s between you and Sky. If you’re happy, then it doesn’t matter what the public thinks.”

Lexi meant to comfort her. But her words only pierced deeper.

Because that was exactly the problem.

She wasn’t happy.

She hadn’t been for a long time.

And in that moment, Bloom realized it.

A truth she could no longer keep hidden from herself.

Thunderous applause pulled her attention back to the center of the room. Sky bowed slightly and pressed a brief, formal kiss to Diaspro’s hand. The light in Diaspro’s eyes was so bright it could have rivaled the sun.

“Now then,” Sky said, raising his voice so all could hear, “on that note, I wish you all a successful completion of this course—and I’m pleased to invite you to this year’s royal ball, which will take place tonight at the palace. It would be an honor to welcome you there.”

Another round of applause swept through the hall. Sky began making his way toward the exit. But just as the crowd was distracted, he paused—only for a heartbeat—right next to Bloom.

“I’m sorry. I’ll make it up to you,” he whispered, so quietly only she could hear.

And then he was gone—walking quickly out of the hall, leaving Bloom standing in his wake, buried beneath a mountain of questions.

And one quiet voice inside her head, whispering:

“I don’t think you can…”

Chapter Text

The sun danced high in the sky above the palace of Eraklyon, announcing the end of the afternoon with a final, powerful glow.

While the young women had already left the great hall and returned to their chambers to dress for the evening ball, Bloom wandered somewhat aimlessly through the many corridors of the majestic palace. Her thoughts still lingered on the earlier scene—Sky and Diaspro’s image etched in her mind as an unpleasant memory.

“You could have said no,” she scolded herself angrily, picturing Sky’s questioning, uncertain eyes.

But then she shook her head, as if to banish the thought and redirect her mind.

It should have been Sky who said no.

He should have stood by her.

But he had been a coward.

He had wanted her to take the blame if she had forbidden him to dance with Diaspro. In front of all those people, she would have looked like the jealous girlfriend...

Bloom shook her head again and thought of Lexi instead.

Lexi had recently said goodbye—unfortunately, she couldn’t stay for the ball.

“You’re coming to visit me, aren’t you?” Lexi had asked before they parted ways, and Bloom had happily accepted the invitation. They had hugged one last time before going their separate ways. They had only known each other for a few hours, but Bloom had already taken Lexi to heart. She had firmly decided to visit her as soon as possible.

But for now, another challenge awaited.

Bloom sighed at the thought of the ball, realizing she still didn’t know what dress to wear. She was so tired and worn out that she doubted she’d even make it to the evening. Stella would surely try to persuade her to get dressed up, but Bloom was certain that not even the best concealer could hide the dark purple circles under her eyes. Maybe even Stella would agree that the best way for Bloom to prepare was to take a nap in her soft bed.

Just as the thought of a delicious meal can make one’s mouth water, the idea of sleep made Bloom’s limbs feel heavier and heavier. She sluggishly dragged herself through the corridors until she finally reached her dark blue bedroom door.

She was reaching for the key when, suddenly, the door swung open—smoothly, as if by magic.

Puzzled, Bloom peered into the room as the door swung open, and her breath caught in her throat. For a moment, she feared she was already hallucinating from exhaustion.

A sea of clouds in pink, gold, and shades of blue—both light and deep—greeted her like a dream. The fiery red of the setting sun mingled with the dark greens and purples of approaching night, peeking through the innocent pastels. Fluffy, glittering clouds of tulle blanketed the floor, while veils, feathers, and sparkling crowns adorned the walls. Each puff of cloud was embellished with sequins, gemstones, and delicate embroidery. Bloom didn’t know where to look first. The temptation to simply fall face-first into the dreamlike ocean of tulle, velvet, and silk was almost irresistible.

“There you are,” an impatient voice called out.

Bloom looked around in amazement as a blonde figure floated out from one of the puffy mounds of fabric. It was Stella, her face already perfectly made up and lit with the widest grin. She grabbed Bloom roughly by the hand and pulled her forward.

“Stella, what did you do to our room?” Bloom asked, bewildered, as they moved through the colorful cloudscape.

“While you were gone, I went through our closets to find something for the ball. I’m sorry, Bloom, but seriously—what were you thinking when you packed those clothes? Anyway, I couldn’t find anything suitable, so I took matters into my own hands. I ordered dresses from the best designers in the entire Magical Dimension—express delivery, of course. All to find you the perfect dress.”

“You did what?” Bloom asked, completely stunned, as Stella began pulling one of the many gowns from the rack to show her.

“You didn’t seriously think I was going to let you show up to the ball in just any dress, did you? Tonight, you need to shine, Bloom—more than ever. After what happened at the last Eraklyon ball, this is your chance to redeem yourself.”

Bloom swallowed hard at the thought. Diaspro—who had been behind the disaster at the last ball—would no doubt be there again tonight.

A bitter taste crept into her mouth, but it vanished the moment her eyes fell on the breathtaking dress Stella was holding out to her.

“Put it on!” Stella ordered, waving the peach-colored dress—decorated with elaborate golden embroidery—wildly in front of Bloom’s nose.

“Aye, aye, Cap’n,” Bloom joked, prompting Stella to stick her tongue out at her.

“We don’t have time for jokes, Bloom! The ball starts in only…” She glanced at the clock surrounded by jewelry and gasped. “Three hours! As soon as you’ve chosen a dress, the palace stylists will be here to take care of those horrible dark circles under your eyes.”

“You really did take care of everything, didn’t you?” Bloom said with a smile as she struggled into the magnificent gown. “But don’t you think you went a little over the top?”

Stella, entirely unbothered, looked at her indignantly.

“You’ll thank me later,” she replied, already reaching for the next dress while Bloom turned to look at herself in the mirror. She smiled softly at the sight—the dress hugged her silhouette with elegance and ease.

“I’m already grateful,” Bloom murmured, lost in thought. Stella grinned contentedly and handed her a grass-green dress studded with sparkling gemstones before disappearing once again into one of the puffy mountains of clouds.

-

“Wow,” Stella breathed, as if enchanted, while she looked at her best friend.

Hours had passed, and the room had been visited by countless people. Stylists, makeup artists, and castle servants had come and gone for several hours, all working to get the two friends ready for the royal ball. At first, Bloom hadn’t quite known how to deal with all the strangers bustling in and out, but she had eventually decided to put her doubts aside and take her best friend’s advice to heart: Enjoy it.

And it had worked. In that moment, all that remained was the tender blossom of tingling anticipation. Not least thanks to the floor-length, dark purple-blue dress she now wore—its hues reminiscent of a fading, romantic sunset.

Stella and Bloom had both agreed on this one. The semi-sheer, delicate fabric hugged her upper body and arms, while flame-shaped tendrils of shimmering lace—studded with bronze colored, sparkling stones—trailed upward from her waist in an elaborate V-neckline. The gemstones continued down her arms and along her waist, where flowing silk fell in wide waves like a cascading waterfall.

Matching makeup and her softly curled hair, which spilled over her shoulders, completed the look that had taken even Bloom’s breath away.

“Is that really me?” she asked, bewildered, gazing at her reflection in the mirror.

Stella stood close beside her, visibly proud of her work, and grinned.

“Yes, that’s you,” she confirmed with a happy chuckle. “Oh, how I love it when a plan works out,” she added, twirling in delight.

Stella herself wore a form-fitting, floor-length dress in an elegant shade of pearl, adorned from top to bottom with delicate filigree details. Around her neck gleamed an eye-catching necklace set with diamonds and pearls, and her long blonde hair was pinned up in a graceful updo.

“Are you ready?” Stella asked.

At those words, a nervous tingling crept under Bloom’s skin. With an uncertain look, she turned to Stella, who raised her eyebrows in surprise at her sudden change in mood.

“Do you think…” Bloom asked cautiously, feeling like a little girl as the words left her mouth, “...that Sky will like me in this dress?”

A cold shiver ran through her as soon as she spoke. She hated the uncertainty that washed over her in that moment. It made her feel as small and unsure as she had back when she first arrived at Alfea.

Stella’s expression darkened.

“You’re not wearing this dress for him—you’re wearing it for yourself, Bloom.”

Her voice was suddenly serious and firm, and Bloom let the weight of those words sink in. The fairy of the sun and moon raised a questioning eyebrow.

“Why are you so insecure all of a sudden? After everything we’ve been through over the last few years, you’re afraid of a ball?”

Stella placed a reassuring hand on her friend’s shoulder. Bloom let out a soft sigh.

“Things haven’t been the same between Sky and me for a few months now. The long time apart has brought our relationship to a complete standstill… and on top of that, he’s clearly hiding something from me.”

Her voice caught in her throat as a sharp pain struck her chest. Then, barely above a whisper, she said:

“I’m not sure if Sky and I still have a future.”

“Because of Diaspro?” Stella asked, eyes widening at Bloom’s confession.

Over the past few hours, Bloom had had no choice but to tell Stella everything about the princess course. It hadn’t taken long—Stella’s relentless questions had quickly led her to reveal the identity of the mysterious new teacher everyone at the palace had been whispering about.

Stella’s normally sun-kissed complexion had turned bright red in a matter of seconds. Bloom had barely managed to keep her from storming out to confront Sky right then and there—though the urge to do the same had almost overwhelmed her too.

But she was tired.

She was so tired.

“Bloom, listen… I know I said something different earlier. And I understand why you’re angry at Sky. But I’ve thought about it again, and I’m sure there’s an explanation. Maybe you two just need to really talk.”

Stella now spoke calmly, though her restrained frustration still lingered under the surface.

“Look at it this way: over the past few months, the spark between you and Sky has dimmed a little. That happens to all couples now and then. What matters is doing something about it—getting out of that rut. I promise you, when Sky sees you in that dress, his eyes will pop right out of his head, and that spark will come back in full force.”

Stella winked and grinned.

Bloom took a deep breath, then smiled gratefully and reached for her friend’s hands.

“What would I do without you?”

Stella just shrugged with a grin.

At that moment, a steady knock echoed through the room, and before the friends could even say “Come in,” a servant opened the door. He spoke with a dignified, calm voice.

“Are the ladies ready to attend the royal ball?” he asked.

Bloom nodded in response.

“We are.”

“Excellent. In that case, I must inform you that the royal family has prepared a special surprise. At the entrance to the ballroom, every guest will receive a mask to wear during the evening.”

“Excuse me?” Stella burst out, her voice sharp like a bolt of lightning. “And what about our outfits? Our makeup? Do you have any idea how long that took? And I am not putting a mass-produced accessory on my face that clashes with my dress!” she snapped, furious.

The servant cleared his throat politely, while Bloom had to stifle a laugh.

“Of course, each mask has been individually crafted by the finest designers in the royal household, based on the guest list. And should it be necessary, magic can adjust the color to match your outfit perfectly.”

Stella’s breathing gradually calmed, though she still looked skeptical.

“Very well. Come on, Bloom, let’s go and have a look.”

“If I might just have one more moment…”

The servant turned briefly and wheeled out a small cart he had hidden behind the door. Resting on top of it was a midnight-blue velvet cushion, upon which lay a piece of jewelry that instantly caught the young women’s attention.

A delicately ornate, bronze-colored mask revealed itself—its design perfectly echoing the flame patterns on Bloom’s dress. It looked like it had been forged from sealed fire. Seen from above, it resembled a sleeping butterfly with outstretched wings, its body made of dark blue gemstones strung together in an irregular, glimmering pattern.

Bloom was instantly enchanted. It was beautiful.

“This is a gift for Princess Bloom of Domino,” the servant said. “A letter has also been left for you.”

He handed her a dark blue envelope, which Bloom opened with quick but careful fingers.

She unfolded the letter, written on the elegant stationery of the royal family, and began to read the graceful, flowing handwriting.

I hope you accept my gift. Nothing would give me more pleasure than to see this mask on you at the ball tonight. Even though I long for the moment when we finally let the masks between us fall...

Stella leaned in curiously over Bloom’s shoulder, reading the letter along with her.

“You see? Sky knows he owes you an apology,” she said brightly, then added in a conspiratorial whisper, “At least he’s shown some taste. And from what I understand, he’s planning to explain everything to you at the ball tonight—possibly during a romantic dance in front of all the palace guests…”

Bloom looked at the mask once more, letting her fingers glide over the ornate patterns almost reverently. For a brief moment, she wondered how Sky had known it would match her gown so perfectly—especially since she had only chosen it today.

But then she remembered all the servants who had come and gone throughout the day. One of them had probably tipped him off.

An involuntary smile crept across her face.

We’ll talk it out, she thought.

Sky wanted their relationship to work, just as much as she did.

He was willing to fight for them. And maybe—just maybe—things between them could return to how they once were.

She allowed herself to hope... if only for that moment.

With that warm thought in her heart, she and Stella followed the servant, who was already leading them toward the open gates of the ballroom.

The night was ready to cast its spell over Eraklyon...

Chapter Text

When Bloom and Stella entered the ballroom together, Bloom was speechless.

If she had thought it looked magnificent that morning during the princess course, it was nothing compared to the sight before her now.

The hall was already filled with countless guests, each dressed more elegantly and majestically than the last. It was a breathtaking display of colors, covering every possible shade of the rainbow. The light from dozens of chandeliers suspended from the meter-high ceilings bathed the scene in a warm, golden glow, reflecting off the polished golden floor. Classical music swept through the hall like waves, echoing off the walls and filling the space with a magical energy that inspired everyone to dance with joy.

Bloom wasn’t sure if she had ever seen so many people in one room. It was almost overwhelming.

“Are you ready?” she suddenly heard Stella ask beside her.

Stella was now also wearing a dainty mask studded with pearls.The servant hadn’t been lying when he said everyone would receive a mask specially made for them at the entrance. Bloom looked around and realized that, indeed, each guest wore a unique and beautiful mask, giving the entire ball an air of mystery and enchantment.

“Am I ready? Honestly? No,” Bloom replied with a nervous smile. Stella laughed, took her hand, and pulled her further into the ballroom.

“Well, it’s too late to turn back now. Come on, it’ll be fun.”

Bloom let her best friend guide her through the crowd - past clouds of colorful tulle, spinning dancers, and a buffet with more food than she had ever seen in her life. Her mouth watered just looking at it, though she was so excited she doubted she’d manage a single bite.

They found a free spot next to the dance floor and watched as the dancers moved gracefully from one waltz to the next. Bloom kept an unconscious eye out for Diaspro, but to her relief, she couldn’t spot her in the crowd. She didn’t see Sky either, but assumed he was at the entrance, greeting guests alongside his parents.

“So, what do we want to do first?” Stella asked, looking remarkably relaxed despite the grandeur around them.

It was no wonder. She had grown up with lavish festivities like this on Solaria. For Stella and Sky, this was nothing out of the ordinary. But for Bloom… it was something entirely different.

Bloom was about to reply when a strange sensation crept over her.

It felt like she was being watched - closely, intently. As if a pair of unseen eyes were fixed on her, tracking her every movement. Her gaze wandered around the ballroom, but all the guests seemed preoccupied.

Still uneasy, her eyes drifted toward the ballroom doors - just in time to see a familiar figure step through.

Sky.

Her eyes widened, and her heart began to pound - not with the flutter of love and affection, but with the uneasy jolt that precedes a difficult conversation.

Stella noticed Bloom’s tense expression and immediately understood. She leaned in close, speaking just loud enough to be heard over the music.

“Remember, Bloom - you’re a princess. Not because of Sky, but because of who you are. Don’t belittle yourself. Just be honest with him. Say what you feel and work things out.”

Then she lowered her voice even more and added, “And if he treats you badly…”

Stella’s eyes flashed with dangerous intensity, her expression suddenly steely with determination.

“Then he’ll have to deal with me.”

The fierce look in Stella’s eyes made Bloom shiver slightly, but she couldn’t help smirking, too.

Just then, Sky reached them. Bloom instinctively straightened up as he came to stand before her.

“Hello, Bloom,” he greeted gently, taking her hand and placing a soft kiss on the back of it as he bowed slightly. As he straightened, his eyes drifted over her briefly, and he smiled.

“You look beautiful,” he said, meeting her gaze again.

Even though his smile was sincere, Bloom searched his eyes for that special sparkle - the one she used to know...

... but she couldn’t find it.

Sky briefly turned to Stella and greeted her as well.

“Sky,” Stella replied curtly, with a cold undertone that sent another shiver down Bloom’s spine.

Sky clearly caught the warning in her voice. He cleared his throat, turning back to Bloom and hesitantly extending his hand.

“May I have this dance?” he asked, his sapphire eyes locking with hers.

Bloom swallowed hard, holding his gaze. Her heart ached, but she forced a small smile, nodded, and placed her hand in his.

“With pleasure.”

Hand in hand, they made their way through the crowd of dancers until they found a space. They joined in the same dance Bloom had learned that morning. She only vaguely remembered the steps, but she hoped Sky would lead well enough to jog her memory. In truth, though, remembering the dance wasn’t her biggest challenge right now.

As they moved to the music, an awkward silence hung between them - so heavy, it seemed to muffle even the music. Neither of them knew how to begin the conversation looming between them like a weight.

Their dancing mirrored the tension. They stepped on each other’s feet more than once, their movements stiff, jerky, and unnatural. Bloom felt heat rise to her cheeks, her face flushing with embarrassment.

She knew it couldn’t continue like this. Even though her throat felt tight, she had to say something - anything—to break the silence.

“This… this is a really beautiful ball,” she said. The words left her mouth and she immediately regretted them.

Small talk. Brilliant, Bloom, she scolded herself.

Still, her words seemed to melt the ice just a bit. Sky’s tense expression softened at the compliment.

“Thank you. The preparations were definitely a challenge - it took a lot of time.” He paused, his expression growing more serious. “I know I’ve neglected you over the last few weeks, Bloom. And I’m sorry for that. The responsibility of someday taking over my father’s position - of ruling this kingdom - it’s enormous. It’s forced me to make choices that go beyond my own wishes…”

Sky’s expression hardened, and Bloom already suspected what was coming. A bitter taste rose in her mouth. Her stomach twisted, and her heart clenched painfully.

“I’m sure you were wondering why Diaspro was leading the princess class today…” he began, his gaze dropping to the floor.

“Yes,” Bloom replied, her voice hoarse as she clenched her teeth.

Sky sighed quietly.

“I didn’t ask her to come, if that’s what you’re thinking. And I’m sorry you had to see us dance earlier. That wasn’t my intention, but…”

It was clear he was struggling to talk about it. Bloom’s nerves wound tighter with each pause.

“The truth is… it was my parents who arranged for her to be there.”

Bloom’s breath caught. Her eyes widened.

His parents, of course. After everything that had happened… were they really still clinging to the idea of Diaspro and Sky? Still trying to pair them up?

Almost as if reading her thoughts, Sky said, “They’re not trying to push Diaspro and me together anymore. That’s over. They know you’re the one standing beside me now, Bloom - no one else. But Diaspro’s kingdom is a crucial ally to Eraklyon, and we can’t afford to sever that bond. That’s why we have to project an image of peace and unity. After the fallout at the last celebration, there are still rumors about you, me and Diaspro. My parents thought the best way to silence them was to bring her here - to have her seen with us, working beside us.”

Bloom’s breath caught again, and she nearly stepped on his foot. Was he serious?

“So… you didn’t want me to take the course because you were preparing me to be your queen one day,” she concluded slowly, “but because you wanted Diaspro and me to be seen together? To create some illusion of harmony for the media?”

Bloom nearly choked on the words. It took everything she had to hold herself together.

Sky sighed.

“Of course I want you to be my queen, Bloom. And the course hasn’t hurt in preparing you for that future.”

A shadow crossed Sky’s eyes as he added in a lowered voice, “But yes. The main reason I asked you to take part was to finally put the story with Diaspro behind us.”

“You mean behind you! Behind your family and your kingdom!”

“Behind our family. Our kingdom,” Sky corrected, his voice firm.

“Because Bloom, you’re part of it too. Eraklyon’s future is your responsibility now, as much as mine. I know it’s hard - I felt the same at first - but in time, you’ll understand that...”

“No!”

Sky flinched as Bloom cut him off, her voice trembling but resolute.

She stared at him in disbelief and pain. She could hardly process what he was saying - what he was asking of her.

“You lied to me, Sky! You asked me to join that course under false pretenses. You didn’t tell me Diaspro would be there because you knew I wouldn’t agree to it. Is that what our future looks like? You lying to me? Forcing me into a situation I never chose - just because it’s good for your - no, our- kingdom?”

The words came rushing out of her like a flood, sharp and unfiltered. Even with the music playing, a few dancers nearby turned to glance at them.

Sky’s discomfort was visible - but Bloom didn’t care. Her feelings mattered, and she had every right to speak them aloud. Even if Sky didn’t seem to think so.

“Yes, you’re right, Bloom,” Sky said, his voice low but unwavering. “I knew how you’d react - and that’s why I didn’t tell you. We can’t afford to think only of ourselves anymore. We have a kingdom to consider now. And that means making decisions we might not always like. And if giving Diaspro another chance helps stabilize things, then so be it.”

There was a strange coldness in his eyes as he said those words - an icy distance that sent a chill through Bloom.

She didn’t recognize him.

This man standing in front of her wasn’t her Sky anymore.

This Sky was a prince.

A future king.

And it seemed that now, his kingdom mattered more to him than his queen.

The thought brought tears to Bloom’s eyes - but Sky didn’t see them behind the mask she wore.

“Listen, Bloom, I didn’t invite you to Eraklyon just to fight. I wanted to spend a nice weekend with you.”

“You call this a nice weekend?”

In that moment, the dam inside Bloom finally broke. The emotions she had held back for far too long surged to the surface. She didn’t care anymore if anyone saw.

“Learning how to sit up straight? Which fork to use? Watching you dance with Diaspro - who’s clearly not over you and who’s hurt us before?” Her voice cracked. “That’s what you call a nice weekend, Sky?”

Pain laced every word. Bloom shook her head as realization sank in - how false her hopes had been after receiving Sky’s gift.

“And I thought you were going to apologize to me. But instead, you're standing here telling me to bury my feelings for the sake of your kingdom.”

Her voice lowered into something more broken.

“Is that what you meant in your letter? When you said we should finally drop the masks between us?”

A strange, puzzled expression came over Sky’s face.

“What letter are you talking about, Bloom?”

His question froze her. The anger and pain she felt were replaced by something else... confusion.

“The letter,” she repeated. “The one you sent me. It came with this mask. A servant delivered it earlier today and said it was from you.”

But Sky’s expression didn’t change. He still looked baffled.

“There’s been some mistake,” he said. “I didn’t write you a letter. And your mask, like everyone else’s, was made by the royal designers.”

“But…” Bloom’s voice faltered. “If it wasn’t you… then who was it?”

“I don’t know,” Sky replied with a shrug. “But it doesn’t really matter, Bloom. What does matter is that I’m not trying to hurt you. And who knows, one day you might even get used to Diaspro…”

“What do you mean by ‘you might get used to her’, Sky?” Bloom interrupted him, her voice tight. “Is she... is she staying longer?”

Sky’s answer came in a nod.

Bloom’s breath caught. With one sudden movement, she yanked her hand from his and stumbled a step backward, bumping into a dancing couple who shot her a glare.

But she didn’t care.

The pain of Sky’s indifference numbed everything else.

Tears welled in her eyes. A sob rose in her throat, but she forced it down.

In a hushed, trembling voice, she said, “This was a mistake. I never should’ve come. I should’ve stayed at Alfea.”

Sky’s expression darkened. His features tensed, and anger flared in his eyes like a sudden storm.

“If my family and my kingdom are such a burden to you,” he said, his voice ice-cold, “then maybe it would be better if you stayed away from us in the future.”

Bloom froze.

He didn’t just say that.

But the words echoed in her head, sharp and final.

Sky seemed to realize it too. His eyes widened, and the color drained from his face.

“Bloom, I... I’m sorry. I didn’t mean that,” he stammered, reaching toward her. “I didn’t...”

But Bloom stepped back, out of his reach.

She blinked rapidly, fighting the tears.

No, she wouldn’t cry.

Not yet.

Not in front of the guests.

Not in front of him.

Instead, in a voice barely above a whisper - flat, quiet, and hollow - she said: “Yes, you did.”

Then she turned and slipped into the crowd, her head bowed.

And this time, despite her best efforts, she couldn’t stop the tears.

Chapter Text

Hidden among the dancers, Bloom couldn’t stop the tears from streaming down her face. Fortunately, no one noticed - everyone was too busy dancing and enjoying themselves. Her mask covered most of her face, thankfully concealing the full extent of her emotions.

This day had been a disaster. All she wanted now was to leave the ball and return to Alfea.

How could she have ever believed she belonged here?

She felt like a misplaced puzzle piece - mixed into the wrong picture, never quite fitting in.

No matter how hard she tried, she would never find a space that was truly hers.

Lost in thought, Bloom looked around at the crowd.

Her vision blurred with tears, and before she could steady herself, someone jostled her, nearly knocking her off balance.

“Watch out!” a man snapped.

“Clumsy girl,” a woman muttered.

But Bloom’s heart already ached too much for the words to sting.

Suddenly, a wave of nostalgia washed over her. The moment felt strangely familiar - like something she’d lived before. Yet every time she tried to grasp it, the feeling slipped through her fingers.

Still wandering through the crowd, disoriented and teary-eyed, she turned in circles, overwhelmed.

Then, she felt a hand on her right shoulder.

Startled, Bloom turned around, her breath catching - until relief flooded her chest at the sight of Stella’s familiar face.

A quiet, shaky sob escaped her lips, lost in the music.

“Stella... it’s you. You have no idea how glad I am to see you.”

Stella let out an exaggerated sigh. “Brandon said his feet hurt from dancing. That liar. I know he just doesn’t want to dance. Honestly, it’s a miracle he even made it through one song...”

It was only then that Stella took a proper look at Bloom. Her expression shifted instantly - concern flashing in her eyes.

“I see I showed up just in time. Bloom, what happened? Are you crying? And... where’s Sky?”

Bloom swallowed hard and took a deep breath before speaking in a shaky voice:

“I... I think we... we broke up.”

Stella’s eyes widened in shock.

“What?”

Together, they made their way off the dance floor and found a quieter corner, where Bloom began to recount everything that had happened with Sky. She couldn’t hold back her tears, and with every word, Stella’s eyes blazed with growing anger.

When Bloom had finished, Stella asked in a dangerously tight voice, scanning the ballroom over Bloom’s shoulder, “Where is he now?”

Bloom recognized the fury in her friend's voice, even though Stella was clearly trying to contain it for her sake.

“I don’t know. He’s probably with his parents, telling them about our awful fight. Oh, Stella, I don’t recognize him anymore. Sky and I used to be a team… now I just feel like a burden to him.”

Stella didn’t answer. Her eyes were still fixed on something behind Bloom - then suddenly, they widened.

Without another word, she grabbed Bloom firmly by the arm.

“Okay. We’re leaving. Don’t turn around. Just come with me.”

“What?”

Despite Stella’s warning, Bloom glanced back instinctively - and her heart clenched the moment she saw what had caught Stella’s attention.

There he was.

Sky.

Still on the dance floor.

But he wasn’t alone.

He was dancing slowly, almost intimately, with a blonde woman. And even through the mask, Bloom recognized her instantly.

Diaspro.

“I… I can’t believe it,” Bloom gasped, her voice breaking as she turned back to Stella. The pain in her own heart was mirrored in her friend’s eyes.

“Bloom, I’m so sorry. Sky is an idiot. I can’t believe I encouraged you to talk to him, to give him another chance. How dare he...”

Bloom could tell that Stella was working herself into a rage. The control she’d been clinging to was slipping. With clenched fists and fire in her eyes, Stella looked ready to storm across the ballroom and do God knows what to Sky.

But Bloom grabbed her arm, stopping her. She didn’t want a scene. Not here. Not now.

She was too tired - so incredibly tired. As if Sky’s words had drained her of every last drop of strength.

“Stella, it’s all right. I’m… I’m fine,” she lied softly.

But Stella didn’t believe her for a second.

Bloom sighed and gave her best friend a pained, weary smile.

“We should just go. I really don’t want to make another scene. This day’s been humiliating enough. I… I can’t take any more. Please, Stella.”

Stella hesitated, visibly torn. But when she looked into Bloom’s eyes and saw the raw exhaustion behind them, she relented. A reluctant sigh escaped her, and her expression softened.

“Alright,” she said quietly, “but only because you asked me to - and because I can see how bad you’re feeling. But next time we see Sky, I’m not making any promises.”

“Me neither.” Bloom forced a faint smile and turned to leave the ballroom.

But just as she began to quicken her pace, something caught her eye - a dark silhouette approaching from the right.

She glanced in that direction - and then froze.

A man, who had just moments ago seemed distant, was suddenly right beside her. He leaned slightly forward and extended a gloved hand, as if inviting her to dance. His other hand remained hidden behind his back.

Perplexed, Bloom looked him up and down.

He was dressed almost entirely in black. His medium-length black hair was tied back into a loose braid. His elegant jacket shimmered with golden embroidery, and his face was concealed by an onyx-black mask with narrow, outward-slanting eyeholes - sharp and sinister, like a devil in disguise.

The man's eyes seemed to vanish entirely beneath the shadow of his mask. Bloom couldn't make out their color at all.

Without saying a word, he held her in a piercing yet unreadable gaze that sent a shiver down her spine - and at the same time, a strange heat rippled through her.

His presence was commanding, almost regal. He stood like a ruler from some distant, forgotten kingdom.

Stella, who had also taken notice of the dark-clad stranger, broke the moment abruptly with a sharp tone and a dismissive wave of her hand.

“Sorry, but my friend isn’t interested in dancing with you. We were just leaving.”

Bloom hesitated as Stella tried to lead her away. It was as if something deep within her - an inner voice - was urging her to accept the dance. She couldn’t explain why, but this time, she decided to trust her instinct. Ignoring it had only led to pain today.

She tore her gaze from the stranger’s, though she could still feel the weight of his masked eyes. Turning to Stella, she saw her friend give a small nod, encouraging her to walk on.

“You know what, Stella? I’m not going to let the day end like this. Maybe… maybe a little distraction is exactly what I need right now.”

Stella narrowed her eyes slightly.

“Are you sure?” she asked in a softer voice. “I don’t know… there’s something unsettling about him. Dressed all in black, at a celebration this colorful?”

“At least his fashion sense matches my mood,” Bloom replied, forcing a crooked grin.

Stella hesitated again, clearly uneasy. But eventually, she relented with a sigh.

“Alright. If you say so. I’ll be nearby if you need me.”

Bloom gave her a grateful smile, then turned back toward the stranger.

With a small, hesitant movement, she placed her hand in his. His grip was firm - reassuring - and without a word, he led her silently onto the dance floor.

When they reached an open space, Bloom looked up at him and said, “Just so you know… I’m not exactly a great dancer. If I step on your foot, I swear it’s not on purpose.”

He didn’t reply. His expression behind the mask remained unreadable - but for a fleeting moment, Bloom thought she saw a flicker of amusement in his eyes. So fleeting, in fact, she wondered if she’d imagined it.

As if he were saying, We’ll see about that.

He scrutinized her closely, his intense gaze sweeping across her face. When he noticed the tears on her cheeks, something in his eyes darkened. Bloom shuddered as he stepped closer and gently placed a hand on her back. His other hand rose to her face, and with the soft fabric of his glove, he tenderly brushed away the wet traces of her tears with his thumb. Bloom flinched barely.

“Don’t cry for him,” he whispered, his voice low and firm, the glove caressing her skin like a quiet promise. “He doesn’t deserve your tears.”

Bloom’s eyes widened at his words. She was about to ask what he meant - how could he possibly know why she had cried, or who had caused her pain? But before she could speak, he had already lowered his hand and was taking hers instead.

He drew her closer and began to move in time with the music.

The melody flowing from the orchestra seemed to fuse seamlessly with his movements. It was as though he knew every beat, every step that would match the rhythm perfectly.

And strangely, Bloom found herself following him effortlessly. Without thinking, she moved with the passionate melody, allowing herself to be led across the floor until her awareness dissolved into the music.

A breathtaking lightness settled over her - something she hadn’t felt in what seemed like forever. It was as if she were floating high above the ground. For a few moments, especially when he twirled her in a smooth spin, she completely lost her bearings.

But this time, it wasn’t disorienting.

It was liberating.

All the other guests vanished from her mind. Her fight with Sky, the weight of the day - it all slipped away like smoke. Nothing else seemed to matter anymore but this one fleeting moment.

As the two of them danced, Bloom felt something stir deep inside - a sensation she had nearly forgotten.

Freedom.

By now, the other guests had also noticed the dancing couple who, as the song progressed, moved so effortlessly that they seemed to take over the entire dance floor. One by one, more guests stopped dancing and stepped aside, watching in quiet fascination.

Sky noticed it too - the dwindling number of dancers - and it didn’t take him long to realize why. Although the couple was still at the far end of the ballroom, hidden for the moment behind a few lingering pairs, their energy pulsed through the hall like a ripple of magic.

“This couple is absolutely incredible,” Diaspro said as she and Sky moved closer.

“They seem to be in perfect sync. Have you seen them at any other events here on Eraklyon?”

Sky didn’t answer. There was something familiar - achingly familiar - about the female dancer’s movements. His chest tightened with a creeping sense of dread.

He began weaving his way through the spectators, pushing closer with growing urgency. Diaspro followed, trying to keep up.

When they reached the front row, Sky froze. His breath hitched as realization struck.

There she was.

Bloom.

At her side danced the mysterious, dark-robed stranger.

Behind him, Diaspro gasped.

“Bloom?!” she exclaimed, her voice thin with disbelief.

“Well,” came a silky, sharp voice from nearby, “Bloom really is a natural… with the right partner by her side.”

Sky turned sharply to find Stella standing next to him, her golden-brown eyes narrowed with simmering fury. She didn’t bother hiding the contempt in her tone or the smirk curling her lips.

“Who is that guy?” Sky asked tensely, his voice tight with restrained anger. The jealousy was unmistakable.

“Well, clearly someone who isn’t you,” Stella replied coolly. She shot him a piercing glare, followed by a withering look at Diaspro.

Then her attention returned to the dance floor, where Bloom still moved in perfect unison with the masked stranger.

Completely unaware of the stir she had caused, Bloom was lost in the music, in her partner’s steady guidance, in the hypnotic pull of his gaze.

“Does she know him? Are they… are they friends or...”

Sky couldn’t finish the sentence.

But Stella could see it clearly now... he was seething.

"That's none of your business anymore, Sky. And I see you've already found a distraction yourself."

Stella glanced briefly at Diaspro before turning her sharp gaze back to the prince.

"You can't compare that," Sky protested. "I didn’t want to dance with Diaspro, but it's important to my parents that we maintain a harmonious image for the guests. After everything that’s happened between our kingdoms, we need to show unity. I tried to explain that to Bloom."

"What?" Diaspro cut in indignantly, her voice rising with disbelief. "I’m standing right here, you know - I can hear you!"

Her face flushed with anger, but Sky didn’t even acknowledge her. Furious, she turned and stormed off into the crowd.

Stella raised an eyebrow before refocusing on Sky.

"That may all be true," she said, "but have you ever stopped to think how Bloom felt watching you dance with Diaspro?"

"I explained to her that I didn’t have a choice," Sky said stiffly. "But she just doesn’t get it. Now she’s clinging to the next guy she sees, just to get back at me. That’s exactly the kind of childish behavior that started this fight in the first place."

"Just so you know," Stella snapped, "Bloom doesn’t need to cling to anyone. He asked her to dance, not the other way around. You seriously need to get off your ego trip and start showing Bloom the respect she deserves. Because, in case you haven’t noticed, Sky, she’s doing just fine without you!"

At that moment, Brandon appeared, clearly unaware of what had just happened. He looked between them and then out at the dance floor.

"Hey, Sky, isn’t that Bloom dancing with that guy?"

Sky didn’t answer. He turned and pushed his way into the crowd, his jaw clenched.

"Did I miss something?" Brandon asked, baffled.

Stella sighed. "Come on," she said, grabbing his hand. "I’ll explain everything."

She led him away from the increasingly charged atmosphere surrounding the dancing couple.

All at once, the music shifted to a slower tempo. Bloom’s dance partner pulled her a little closer as they both gradually adjusted to the gentler rhythm, melting into its quiet melody. Their movements became more relaxed, but there was a new intensity in this slowing down.

The other guests also felt the shift and returned to the dance floor, drawn into an intimate, almost sensual rhythm. A mysterious, electric aura filled the air, as though a magical spell had descended over the entire ballroom.

Bloom studied the man's face up close. There was something deeply fascinating about him. A few strands of black hair framed his face, and yet his focus never wavered from her. Throughout the dance, his dark gaze held her captive. It was as though a veil clouded his eyes, hiding whatever emotion lay behind them.

Curiosity sparked in her.

Softly, she tried to start a conversation while continuing to move instinctively to the music.

"You really are a fantastic dancer. May I ask where you're from?"

But there was no answer. The dancer continued to look at her closely, seeming to speak only through the rhythm of his movements rather than words. But for a fleeting second, Bloom thought she caught a glimmer in his eyes.

"I assume you're from a distant kingdom. I’ve never seen you on Eraklyon before..."

Still, no reply. Bloom wondered if she had said something wrong.

But then, as if he had heard her thoughts, the dancer leaned in slightly and whispered in a velvety soft voice:

"I hope you liked my gift."

Bloom instinctively pulled back, eyes wide in astonishment—until she realized what he meant.

"You... you gave me this mask?" she asked, bewildered.

A faint, knowing smile played on his lips.

"But why would you do that? We don’t even know each other..."

Silence fell between them again, her question dissolving into the mist of the music.

"Masks," he said finally, "hide the true face of those who wear them. Whether friend, lover, or enemy... under the magic of disguise, all become one. If you allow..."

Slowly, the dancer raised his hand and brought it to Bloom’s mask, his thumb and forefinger brushing against it with a light, deliberate touch. Bloom stared at him in confusion.

What was he doing?

All at once, the mask began to warm... not uncomfortably, but with a gentle, unfamiliar heat that pulsed softly against her skin.

And then, right before her eyes, the man’s appearance began to shift.

The contours of his face blurred, reshaped. His medium-length black hair grew longer, gradually lightening in color, strand by strand. His shoulders broadened, his stance grew taller, more commanding. There was power in the transformation, undeniable, magnetic, and deeply unsettling.

Then his eyes, once hidden in shadow, cleared.

The veil was gone.

And now Bloom could see them.

Her breath caught.

The music swelled.

Her knees weakened beneath her.

She knew those eyes.

She had faced them before.

They were ice blue.

Chapter Text

From one moment to the next, Bloom was engulfed by an intense, electrifying sensation that spread like fire - rising from her stomach and surging through her entire body.

It struck her like lightning.

She knew this feeling.

She had felt it countless times before, but never like this.

Because until now, she had always kept her distance from the one person who could awaken it in her.

Suddenly, her head spun. Her legs buckled beneath her, and she nearly collapsed.

Valtor noticed immediately. Without hesitation, he pulled her closer, steadying her with a firm hand placed on her lower back.

“Valtor,” Bloom whispered, barely audible.

But as her head involuntarily rested against his shoulder, the dark wizard heard her clearly.

“I hope you’ve been longing for me since we last met, my dear,” he murmured.

Bloom struggled to stay upright. Her legs trembled, and a wave of hot, clammy sweat broke out over her skin, making her shiver despite the warmth radiating from the man holding her.

She glanced around the ballroom, but none of the other guests seemed alarmed.

Then her breath caught.

Their expressions were blank. Their eyes, empty, unnaturally so, as if frozen in time.

Bloom’s blood ran cold.

Apparently, she was the only one who could see Valtor’s true form.

To everyone else, he was just a mysterious dancer from some distant kingdom.

“It really is you,” she breathed. “But how… how is that possible? Why are you here?”

A dark, gravelly laugh rumbled from Valtor’s throat.

“Oh, slipping into Eraklyon’s palace unnoticed is hardly a challenge,” he said smoothly. “A simple shape-shifting spell, and no one recognizes your true identity.”

He leaned in slightly, his ice-blue eyes gleaming with a sinister spark.

“You really should advise your little prince to reconsider his security measures…”

A cold smile twisted across his lips.

“Though, I suppose that’s no longer your concern.”

Bloom winced at Valtor’s words.

He paused for a moment, letting the silence stretch before continuing.

“But I had to come up with something special, just for you,” he said softly. “After all, under normal circumstances, you can sense my presence. I figured an obscuring spell, reinforced by a magical object, would do the trick. A mask seemed appropriate as you could hardly wait to see behind mine last night.”

As the words sank in, Bloom’s eyes widened in shock. She straightened instinctively, but Valtor’s grip remained firm, holding her close... far too close.

A sly grin tugged at his lips as he studied her stunned expression.

“You... but how do you know about...”

“Your dream?” he finished smoothly.

“Because I created it for you.”

Bloom froze.

The truth hit her like a blow to the chest.

Slowly, the pieces began to click into place.

She remembered it now... on Andros. The moment they had stood face to face on that high platform above the sea.

He had cast a spell, wrapping her in a radiant, glistening light.

His last words: Sweet dreams, little fairy...

Then... nothing.

She had blacked out... and awoken the next morning, safe in the palace, as if nothing had ever happened.

But something had happened.

“The spell you cast on me on Andros… before I passed out,” she said slowly, sifting through the fog of her thoughts.

Valtor watched her with barely concealed amusement, his eyes sharp as they tracked every shift in her expression.

He could see it, the way her mind was assembling the puzzle.

Piece by piece.

And suddenly, it all made sense.

The dreams.

The feeling of his presence threading through them.

The time Lucinda had lost contact while guiding her through those dreamscapes…

Valtor had cast a shadow spell.

One that reached into her weakest, most vulnerable moments... when the light could no longer protect her.

Bloom’s eyes widened in horror.

Valtor could invade her dreams.

Angrily, she tried to wrench herself free from his grip, but Valtor held her too tightly. Escape was impossible.

With a silent snort of frustration, she reluctantly found her way back into the rhythm of the almost intimate dance.

“I hate you!” Bloom hissed, her skin burning with anger.

Valtor, however, didn’t seem fazed by her words.

He recognized her fury for what it was... a reaction to his triumph... and if he felt anything, it was satisfaction.

Still, he let out a soft sigh as he guided her into a graceful spin.

“I wish you weren’t so stubborn, little fairy. The Bloom I found in the dream last night was much more pleasant company.”

Her reply came as a snarl: “Because I didn’t know it was you!”

“Is that so?”

Suddenly, a firm pressure against her back pulled her tightly against him and in an instant, the world seemed to tilt.

His lips hovered dangerously close to hers, and all Bloom could perceive in that moment was the smoky scent of a dying ember, drifting through a starless night.

His eyes glinted down at her as she looked up, just as his mouth nearly brushed hers.

The entire hall had darkened, shrouded by unseen magic.

Had she not known that the solid warmth before her was him, that the iron grip on her back belonged to Valtor, the sheer force of déjà vu would have swept her away.

There it was again.

That dangerous allure.

That magnetic pull of desire within her, burning with the power of dragon fire.

It dragged her toward him, whether she wanted it to or not.

A tingling coursed through her limbs, dizziness clouding her senses as her eyes, unwilling, but unable to stop, fell to his lips.

And in that instant, the shattering weight of truth struck her like a blow.

A truth she could no longer deny.

Yes. A part of her had known it was him.

And instead of fleeing from him, she had given in to her forbidden feelings in the dream.

Feelings she couldn’t even admit to herself.

A flush crept into her cheeks as her eyes, traitorous and untrustworthy, flicked back and forth between Valtor’s eyes and lips.

And she saw it clearly in his expression: he knew.

He knew exactly what she was feeling in that moment.

What he was making her feel.

And that it took every ounce of her strength not to surrender to it.

Only when he loosened his grip, allowing her to move away slightly, did the light return... along with the ballroom, the guests, the palace, the whole world.

Bloom gasped, steadying herself as reality settled back around her.

Slowly, she regained her senses.

“Why... why all this?” she asked, her voice quivering slightly.

“Do you want to torment me in my dreams until I drop dead from insomnia?”

There was a bitter spark of irony in her voice.

“Were you under the impression that I wanted to torture you?” he asked, raising one eyebrow.

“I’ve already told you once and I’d hoped you’d understood it from your dreams.”

Valtor’s voice turned serious.

“I haven’t returned to fight you or your friends, Bloom. I need your help.”

If there hadn’t been other guests in the room, Bloom might have laughed aloud.

As it was, she could hardly believe her ears.

“Help you? Forget it, Valtor. That will never happen,” she whispered, her tone sharp as a blade.

“You’re a monster. Just give me one reason why I shouldn’t transform right now and unmask you.”

Valtor’s expression darkened. His eyes narrowed, and he scowled at the fairy of the Dragon Flame.

With a sudden, firm tug, he pulled her close again. Bloom let out a startled gasp.

Then, he leaned in, his voice low and threatening against her ear.

“I wouldn’t do that if I were you,” he whispered.

“You wouldn’t want your little prince’s palace reduced to rubble, would you? And imagine how amusing his reaction would be... when he and all the other guests find out who you were dancing so passionately and intimately with.”

For a moment, Bloom was speechless, staring at Valtor in shock.

And yet, albeit reluctantly, she had to admit he was right about one thing: His exposure would lead to a terrible fight, dragging all the guests into the chaos.

She couldn’t take responsibility for that.

Especially when it wouldn’t do any good.

She had no idea how to fight him, not here, not now.

She couldn’t defeat him, but he was certainly capable of destroying Sky’s kingdom.

And one thing was clear: He would not hesitate to do it.

No, this wasn’t the right time to risk a confrontation or the lives of everyone present.

Instead, she whispered through clenched teeth, “We will have our fight, Valtor. Just not today. You made a mistake by revealing yourself to me. Because now I have proof of your return.”

Her voice grew stronger, more defiant.

“Stella saw us dance, and this time she’ll believe me when I tell her it was you. Together, we’ll inform Alfea, Red Fountain, and Cloud Tower. We’ll unite and destroy you again. Once and for all!”

She braced herself for a threat.

But instead, Valtor laughed, low and malicious.

His breath brushed against her skin, sending a shiver down her spine.

“You can save yourself the effort…” he replied with a mocking edge, “…because everyone already knows I’ve returned.”

Bloom froze.

Her breath caught.

For a fraction of a second, her heart stopped.

She stared at him, searching his expression for any sign he was bluffing.

But there was nothing.

Nothing but triumphant certainty.

“Oh, they didn’t tell you?” he asked, relishing her confusion.

“Faragonda, Lucinda, your friends... they all know. Don’t tell me they haven’t said a word?”

Bloom shook her head slowly, in denial.

“You… you’re lying. You have to be. Faragonda and my friends would never lie to me. But you would. You’ve manipulated me from the beginning, and now you expect me to believe you? How naive do you think I am?”

“Ask them,” Valtor said with a casual shrug, his tone calm, almost cruel.

“They won’t be so bold as to lie to your face again. At least… not all of them.”

Slowly, he ran his hand along Bloom’s spine before resting it at her waist, making her shiver.

“My sweet little Bloom…” he murmured darkly into her ear. She tensed immediately.

Blazing anger, sharp disappointment, and something else, something forbidden, raged within her, threatening to explode.

Images and painful déjà vus burned through her mind, and even though she knew what her magic was capable of, Bloom felt herself losing control with every passing second.

The betrayal of her friends, Faragonda, Lucinda… and just being near him, it ignited a darkness inside her.

A darkness she had only felt twice before in her life.

It was as if someone else lived within her, a darker version of herself, struggling to take control.

She knew she had to fight it.

She had to stay calm, or risk turning this vibrant ballroom into a gray graveyard.

But her grip on her power was slipping. Fast.

Valtor, of course, noticed her turmoil.

He played with it.

Encouraged it.

He wanted this, wanted to push her to the edge.

He fed off her chaos, teasing that hidden darkness forward.

Bloom’s body heated up, almost glowing.

Valtor could feel the fire coursing through her, even through the silk of his gloves.

He loved it, this dangerous game.

To push her so far that her magic crackled just beneath her skin.

That moment, right before she lost control, gave him a sick sense of satisfaction.

And so, he pushed further.

“The whole world is a masked ball,” he whispered.

“Friends lie to each other. Enemies dance intimately. And the ones we love most… betray us.”

His voice was like velvet laced with poison.

“Nothing is as it seems and you still haven’t learned the rules, little fairy. Your ‘friends’ left you in the dark. They made you question your own sanity. Now tell me, Bloom…”

He leaned in close, his breath warm and cruel against her ear.

“Who is the real enemy here?”

Bloom gasped and closed her eyes. Her heart pounded wildly, pure anger surging through her veins. She was sweating, trembling from within.

She wanted nothing more than to unleash the storm raging inside her.

It felt as if smoke was beginning to coil around her body, an ominous warning of the explosion building within.

She was seconds away from losing herself completely.

Valtor smiled triumphantly, pulling her even tighter until their bodies were pressed together... fire against fire.

“Come on, Bloom. Show me what you’ve got...” he murmured against her skin, his lips brushing her neck with a twisted tenderness.

Even the music in the hall seemed to rise with the tension.

“I... I’m going to take you down with me...” Bloom growled between clenched teeth, already catching the acrid scent of black smoke curling up from the floor.

“Do it,” Valtor urged, almost hungrily. His voice was rough, thick with anticipation.

As though her fire had taken hold of him too.

As though this shared, dangerous power had fused them together.

He drew her impossibly closer, as if trying to merge their magic.

“Show them what kind of princess you really are. Let Sky see what you're truly capable of...”

Sky.

His face flashed through her mind like a bolt of lightning.

And though Valtor had clearly intended those words to push her over the edge, her fury with Sky still raw and painful, it had the opposite effect.

Because beneath the fury, something else stirred.

Guilt.

She pictured Sky’s ocean-blue eyes.

He was the water to her fire.

The rain that tamed her flames.

And all at once, she saw it: The ruin she would bring to his kingdom.

His home.

The disappointment in his eyes stabbed through her heart like a blade.

Yes, she was hurt. Yes, she was furious.

But she couldn’t do that to him.

Not like this.

Not here.

She had to calm down. Now!

Bloom tuned everything out and took a deep breath. Once. Twice. Three times.

And suddenly, she thought of Lexi... how easily she had laughed earlier, how lightly she seemed to carry the weight of the world.

Then she thought of Stella, and the room overflowing with tulle, sparkles, and vibrant color. The way it had turned into a sea of clouds within hours.

She remembered seeing herself in the mirror in that breathtaking dress.

The joy she had felt.

Those memories couldn’t extinguish the fire raging inside her—but they tamed it.

Enough to keep it from consuming her.

She waited a few more seconds, feeling the blaze within begin to calm, the scent of smoke fading.

Only then did she open her eyes and push Valtor away with sudden, steady force.

His eyes widened in genuine surprise, almost startled.

That reaction gave Bloom a flicker of cold satisfaction.

In a trembling but firm voice, she spoke:

“The world may be a masked ball. And yes, I still have much to learn before I see through every façade. But one thing is already clear, Valtor: Beneath your mask lives a monster so twisted by evil, it fears even itself. You will never find peace. Because the demons that live within you will be your undoing. You’ll succumb to them, piece by piece. And all I have to do... is wait.”

With that, she turned and tore herself away from the dark sorcerer, casting him one final, shadowed glance before walking briskly into the crowd.

Valtor watched her go.

The victorious smile that had played on his lips had vanished.

If Bloom had turned back and seen his face, she would have noticed it:

The look in his eyes, dark, angry, but also quietly wounded.

His expression was hard, tightened with something close to pain.

The mask had begun to crack.

She had struck a part of him that resembled a wound.

A vulnerable place, one he had to overcome.

And she would help him.

Valtor’s gaze followed the fairy of the Dragon Flame until she disappeared into the crowd.

She didn’t yet know what lay ahead.

But he would show her.

He would make her understand who she truly was.

He would make her see where she truly belonged.

After a few more seconds, waiting for an unobserved moment, Valtor also left the ballroom and teleported back to his distant hiding place.

The magical aura that had surrounded the mysterious dancing couple had completely dissipated.

The guests, now restless, began to murmur and fill the hall once more with the hum of conversation.

Nothing remained to remind them of the trance-like atmosphere that had briefly overtaken the room.

The dancing couple became a fleeting mystery, an enigma no guest could truly explain.

A memory, delicate and fading.

One that would blur with time in the minds of all who were there.

And yet, the feeling would remain.

Not in words, but in the silence between thoughts.

In a glance, a breath, a dream.

And should they ever feel that same enchantment again, they would remember that night...

The magical ball at Eraklyon.

Chapter Text

Wisps of pitch-black mist crept up from the ground, whirling through the air like demons. And yet even they seemed to tremble as the dark wizard, burning with rage, entered the hidden magical world, unknown to all but the darkest and most dangerous creatures in the entire magical dimension.

Only in these moments, when no one but the shadows themselves could see him, did Valtor allow himself to release the control he otherwise maintained so tightly.

His hands clenched into fists, trembling with fury. He stepped out onto a platform high above a chasm lined with spear-like rocks. The sky overhead was thick with clouds and pitch-black, no stars pierced its darkness. Icy winds lashed against his skin, cold enough that no living creature could survive here for long.

This place was driving him mad.

And yet he had no choice but to remain, until his mission was complete.

Until he unraveled the riddle he had been working on for months.

The sky shuddered and briefly lit up as Valtor let out a furious scream, unleashing a surge of magic into the heavens, aimless, wild, and filled with wrath.

Bloom’s words echoed relentlessly in his mind:

“Beneath your mask lives a monster so twisted by evil, it fears even itself.
You will never find peace.
Because the demons that live within you will be your undoing.
You’ll succumb to them, piece by piece.
And all I have to do... is wait.”

Those words had ignited something in him he hadn’t anticipated.

He had been so close, so dangerously close, to luring Bloom to his side.

To the side of darkness.

There had been so much anger in her, so much suppressed rage. It had taken almost nothing for her to give in to it.

He had seen it in her eyes: the flicker of something golden, something he recognized all too well. The fire in her veins, the shadows within her... he could feel it.

As if it were his own.

As if her flame carried the same darkness as his own dragon fire.

And yet… she had managed to control herself.

She had allowed the light to emerge victorious from her inner battle between light and darkness.

Part of him hated her for it.

But another part, a hidden, far stronger part, admired her for it.

Because it proved, once again, that she was the only one who could help him.

The only one who might break the curse of the three Ancestral Witches.

The only one who could free him from the shackles that had twisted him into this monster he could no longer control.

He hated the thought.

Downright loathed it.

But a part of him…

…longed for the light.

Bloom’s light.

A soft sigh escaped Valtor’s lips before he turned away and disappeared into a deep stone cave, his hidden lair since his defeat by Bloom, the other Winx, and the Specialists.

It had surprised him, waking up here, his body not completely destroyed by Bloom’s spell.

But eventually he understood.

His gaze swept across one of the stone walls, his fingers brushing against the ancient engravings carved into the solid rock long ago. Black and white markings stood stark against the gray stone, illuminated only by a few flickering torches.

At first glance, they appeared as scattered symbols, disjointed images without meaning.

But Valtor had quickly realized they were part of a greater narrative. A story etched in stone.

Two dragons, one of light, one of darkness, entwined in what looked like a lover’s embrace.

Beside them, a balanced scale.

Two flames, one bright, one shadowed, each hovering above a bowl.

Another carving depicted a scene of war: swords clashing, blood-soaked fields, dragons battling in the skies and at the center of the chaos, a baby wrapped in something shaped like a flame.

Even Valtor shuddered.

The image stirred a memory he couldn’t suppress: The battle on Domino.

He took another step forward... and froze.

Three dark silhouettes loomed before him, carved into the stone with grim, twisted smiles he recognized all too well. Next to them stood a demon with hollow eyes, a creature born only to destroy.

Valtor did not let his fingers run over this image.

He walked on.

And again, he stopped, this time not out of fear, but from a strange, enthralled fascination.

He had stared at this image more times than he could count.

Tried to understand it. Interpret it.

Question how it could even exist here.

How often had he traced the young woman’s delicate features, features that now so clearly mirrored the fairy he had danced with that very evening.

As if they weren’t enemies... but something else entirely.

During their dance, he had studied her face intently. Watched every reaction she had to him.

And if there had ever been a shadow of doubt that she was the woman in this ancient carving, it had vanished tonight.

A part of him had always known.

Sensed that the connection between them was unlike anything else.

Something deeper. Stronger. Written into the very laws of the universe.

He knew Bloom felt it too.

The dreams he had sent her had hinted at it, but tonight, he was certain: Even though she fought it, resisted it, she felt that bond just as powerfully as he did.

His gaze slid to the next image, and, as it always did, his breath caught.

There he was.

Not the mindless demon, not the monstrous puppet created by the ancestral witches to serve and obey…

But himself. The magician.

At the side of a certain fairy.

They were both enveloped in a radiant magical light, their hands intertwined.

Behind them, the two dragons, light and dark, rose again, entwined just as they had been before.

United.

Valtor had spent countless hours staring at this part of the wall.

He had turned it over and over in his mind, desperate for another explanation.

But he always came to the same conclusion.

Bloom was the key.

The only one who could help him break the curse.

The only one who could sever the chains the ancestral witches had locked around his very soul.

He needed Bloom.

He needed her by his side.

A dark, coiling emotion spread through Valtor as he recalled her words, laced with hate, burning with rejection.

She had to understand.

She had to see how deep their connection ran. That he wasn't the monster she believed him to be.

His plan to awaken the dark side of Bloom at the ball had served only one purpose:

To show her how alike they truly were.

Just as a demon lived within him, one not entirely of his own making, so too did a shadow dwell within her.

Planted by Lord Darkar.

Nurtured by betrayal.

Dormant, but still alive.

Perhaps the only way to make her understand… was to let her feel what he felt.

To awaken in her the same torment, the same darkness he had carried for so long.

With a graceful flick of his hand, a small casket appeared.

Black as midnight, polished to a sinister shine, and pulsing faintly with an ominous energy.

A soft, seductive whisper rose from within it as he slowly lifted the lid...

And just as quickly, he snapped it shut.

The casket vanished in a puff of dark smoke, leaving behind nothing but a faint chill in the air.

No.

Not yet.

He wouldn’t resort to that.

There had to be another way.

Even if it meant finding her in every dream she had, again and again, until she could no longer deny what bound them.

And when the time came, when she finally stood at his side, he would show her the full meaning of the prophecy.

The one carved further along the cold stone walls of his sanctuary, etched in ancient runes he had spent months deciphering.

For so long, power had been his only god.

But now…

Now, perhaps, there was something else.

Something greater.

Something worth fighting for.

Freedom.

Valtor took another step. His gaze landed on the next image.

A heart.

Bright and radiant, it glowed against the grey stone like a beacon.

Encased in flame.

A magical flame that made one thing achingly clear, just as it had, time and time again:

There was only one force that could grant him true freedom.

And that force… was her.

Chapter Text

Hi everyone! 🌟❤️

Just a quick update:

The next chapter will be delayed by a few days, as I have an important exam coming up for my studies. I haven’t had much time to write this week, so unfortunately there won’t be a new chapter today. 😟

The next one will most likely be published on Thursday. ✨ After that, I plan to return to the usual Sunday update schedule. ✨☺️

Thank you so much for your understanding and for helping the story reach over 4,000 views today! That truly means the world to me. ❤️ I'm always so happy to read your feedback and to see that you're enjoying the story. ❤️❤️❤️❤️

Much love and see you very soon,

Anna 🧚🏻❤️‍🔥

Chapter Text

~ One Week Later ~

The bright light of the midday sun peeked through the closed curtains of Bloom's old bedroom in Gardenia, where she had spent the entire last week. She lay listlessly in bed, barely having gotten up over the past few days. Not even drawing helped her process the chaos that the weekend on Eraklyon had left behind.

After she and Stella had returned from Eraklyon, Bloom hadn’t hesitated to request an excuse from her lessons at Alfea. With Stella's help and an illusion spell, she had faked a highly contagious magical rash, serious enough to require isolation from her classmates and professors for at least a week.

She needed space.

Stella believed that Bloom just needed to get away from it all, that she needed time to think and recover, especially after everything with Sky. But the truth was, Sky was only one of many reasons Bloom had run.

She had run away...

…from Sky.

…from Faragonda.

…from Lucinda.

…from her friends.

…and from Valtor.

Her heart ached at the memory of the truths Valtor had revealed to her at the ball, truths she had so desperately hoped were lies. But the more she thought about them, the more they repeated in her mind, over and over again, the more she realized: he had been telling the truth.

Her friends had lied to her. Faragonda had lied. Sky had lied.

And now she, too, had become a liar.

Bloom hadn’t told Stella, or anyone, that the man she had danced with at the ball had been Valtor. She had let Stella believe he was just a mysterious dancer from some distant kingdom, someone she would never see again.

She wasn’t even sure why she hadn’t told the truth. Maybe because she couldn’t bear to see the look in her friends’ eyes. That knowing look. That confirmation that they had all known about Valtor’s return... and had hidden it from her.

The thought made her shudder, despite the thick blanket wrapped tightly around her.

At that very moment, she heard a soft, almost cautious knock at her wooden bedroom door.

“Bloom?” came Vanessa’s gentle voice, instantly sending a small wave of warmth through her chest.

And yet, Bloom didn’t respond.

She didn’t want to see anyone.

“Bloom, you have some visitors.”

Bloom froze. She pulled the blanket up over her ears and replied in a raspy, hoarse voice, “I’m sick.”

A few seconds passed in silence. Then came the quiet click of the door handle, and the door opened with a low creak. Even without looking, Bloom knew exactly who had entered the room.

Five young fairies.

Lying with her back turned to them, she stayed still, even as the door closed behind them.

“We know you’re not sick,” Flora said softly before she sat down on the edge of the bed.

“Yeah, Stella told us what happened on Eraklyon,” Musa added, joining Flora.

Bloom still didn’t move, only pulled the blanket tighter around herself.

Stella sighed. “I’m sorry, Bloom. But it’s been a week. You said you’d keep in touch, but I haven’t heard from you at all. I’m really worried.”

“We’re worried about you,” Layla added, sitting down as well.

Lies. Lies. Lies.

“Go away. Leave me alone,” Bloom mumbled into her blanket, tugging it even further over her head.

Her eyes burned from the countless tears she had shed over the last few nights.

Her eyelids were heavy from exhaustion, she had barely slept at all.

Because she had fought against it with everything she had.

Fought against the moment she might see him again in her dreams.

To encounter the darkness he had awakened in her on Eraklyon, against which she had barely managed to defend herself.

She didn’t even want to imagine what might have happened if she’d lost control… if she had given in to that dark power.

But the worst part was… she could still feel it.

That sinister presence, this darkness she had tried to suppress ever since she had first fallen under the shadow virus. She had never truly admitted to herself that it had never left. That lurking sensation, the whisper that there was something else inside her. Something beyond the light. Beyond everything fairies were supposed to be.

That part of her was evil. Unpredictable. Dangerous.

And she feared that if she fell asleep, if she saw Valtor again in her dreams, when she woke up, she might not be the same person who had closed her eyes.

Every time sleep crept closer, every time her eyelids grew heavier, she felt him.

Saw those icy blue eyes drilling into her soul.

Heard his smooth, mocking voice coil around her mind.

Felt the weight of his words still pulsing in her chest like a ticking time bomb.

Determined to ignite her greatest nightmare.

A cold shiver ran down her spine, and she was about to pull the blanket completely over her head when it was suddenly yanked away in one swift motion.

A second later, the curtains flew open, flooding the room with sharp daylight.

Bloom squinted, blinking furiously against the blinding brightness. It stung her dry eyes like fire. She felt like a vampire about to burn to ash under the sun.

A collective gasp filled the room.

“Bloom, you look awful,” Stella blurted out before quickly covering her mouth when Musa shot her a glare.

Flora reached out gently, her face filled with worry, but Bloom instinctively recoiled, just slightly. Flora froze, hurt flashing in her green eyes.

The others said nothing, but Bloom could feel their gaze, startled, confused, and full of silent questions.

She wanted nothing more than to disappear.

She didn’t want to talk.

But it seemed… she had no other choice.

"If I’d known you were feeling this bad because of Sky, I never would’ve let you go to Gardenia alone. I thought you just needed some space. Why weren’t you honest with me about how you were feeling?"

Stella’s voice was laced with worry, but Bloom grimaced and clenched her fists beneath the covers.

"You’re accusing me of not being honest, Stella? Are you serious?"

Her voice was low, cold, and beneath the surface, she could feel the flicker of that darkness again, giggling like a phantom echo, pulsing in her chest like a cold flame.

Her friends exchanged confused glances, their brows furrowed.

"What are you talking about?" Tecna asked carefully, though a faint note of dread had crept into her otherwise steady tone.

Bloom’s eyes narrowed.

"I’m talking about the fact that you all knew Valtor had returned and that you promised Miss Faragonda to keep it from me."

Her words sliced through the room like blades. All five fairies flinched. In their stunned silence, Bloom scanned their faces and there it was. Guilt. Quiet, unmistakable guilt.

Layla was the first to find her voice. “How… how do you know that?” she asked, her tone choked.

Bloom tilted her chin in mock thought.

“How do I know that? Hmm, let me think… Maybe because Valtor told me himself, while he was dancing with me at the Eraklyon ball. He cast a shapeshifting spell to hide his identity.”

A collective gasp filled the room, sharp and disbelieving. It seemed to suck the air from Bloom’s bedroom. Their faces went pale, wide-eyed with horror.

Except for Stella.

In her gaze, Bloom saw something else, something thoughtful, unreadable.

“Valtor was on Eraklyon? But… why didn’t you say anything?” Musa asked, her voice tinged with fear.

Bloom’s glare snapped to her.

“Why would I? You already knew he was back. You’d probably just tell me I imagined it, like you promised Miss Faragonda you would, right?”

Her voice broke slightly at the end, cracking under the weight of betrayal.

“And I thought we were friends.”

Silence fell. Thick, heavy, guilty.

But Bloom didn’t stop.

She couldn’t stop.

All the anger, all the questions, all the darkness that had settled over her in the last few days demanded release. Her voice quivered as she continued:

"You lied to me. You knew how much I was struggling. But instead of being there for me, instead of working with me to find a way to defeat Valtor, you acted as if you didn’t believe me, as if I was crazy. How am I supposed to trust you again?"

So tell me, Bloom... who is the real enemy here?

Valtor’s words echoed in her mind, a faint, devilish voice that twisted her thoughts. Bloom gripped the sheets tightly, her knuckles turning white. Tears burned in her eyes and in her friends’ eyes, too, who were now quietly sobbing.

“Bloom, we’re... we’re so sorry,” Flora whispered, her voice trembling as tears rolled down her cheeks.

“It was a mistake to lie to you,” Tecna murmured, her usual calm replaced with sorrow. Layla continued:

"We... we didn’t want to lie to you. When we realized you’d been right all along, we wanted to come to you immediately and tell you. But Miss Faragonda, she... she said there was a danger that you might side with Valtor if you found out about his return."

Bloom’s eyes widened, her anger sharpening.

"And you believed her? Do you trust me so little that you think I’d join Valtor?"

The pain of their mistrust stabbed through Bloom’s heart, making her wince. Tears streamed down her face, and a quiet sob escaped her throat.

“We trust you, Bloom, but we don’t trust Valtor,” Musa replied softly. "Faragonda fears he might try to pull you to the side of darkness, just as Lord Darkar did when he infected you with the shadow virus. And then there were your nightmares... you weren’t yourself these past few months... We wanted to protect you, Bloom. We never wanted to hurt you. Please, you have to believe us!"

Bloom’s breath caught at Musa’s words. The memory of what had almost happened on Eraklyon burned hot in her chest.

Resignation and guilt swept over her, and all the tension, all the anger in her body, suddenly gave way to an almost paralyzing heaviness.

“I think... she might not be entirely wrong about that,” Bloom whispered, her voice barely audible yet loud enough for the Winx to hear.

They froze, their movements halting as the weight of her words sank in.

"On Eraklyon, there... there was a moment... I could feel it. This darkness, somewhere deep inside me... it was just like back then, and... and it almost took control of me."

Bloom lowered her head, her vision blurred by tears. A slight tremor ran through her body as all the fear and pain washed over her like a tidal wave. She sobbed, cried, and couldn’t stop the emotions that overwhelmed her in that moment. She had never fully processed what had happened with Lord Darkar back then.

But when Bloom felt two warm, steady hands suddenly rest on her shoulders, she looked up - straight into Flora’s reassuring eyes.

“We won’t let that happen, Bloom. I promise you!”

“Yes, and we will defeat Valtor,” Layla added.

“And we’ll do it together!” Tecna said firmly.

Bloom nodded and forced herself to smile through her tears as she looked each of the Winx in the eyes. In their gazes, she saw a gleam of determination.

But when her eyes met Stella’s, she noticed something strange. Stella hadn’t said a word since learning that Valtor had been the mysterious man Bloom had danced with on Eraklyon. There was still that distant, unreadable look in her eyes, one that made Bloom wonder what was going through her mind.

But now wasn’t the time to ask.

Instead, Bloom let Flora pull her into a warm embrace, one that filled at least a few of the dark shadows inside her with gentle, healing light.

Chapter Text

“No, that… that will never happen…”

My voice breaks almost completely as I shout the words. I try to move, to struggle against the massive shackles that hold me captive. But it's no use.

A dark laugh echoes through the cold air, wicked to the core. The sound sends a shiver down my spine, while I lie there helplessly, staring into the darkness that clings to my skin like billowing shadows. I fight against the shackles again, trying to summon my power… but something blocks it. I can’t access it.

“You won’t get away with this, Lord Darkar. My friends will save me!” I cry out, but all I hear in return is that sinister laughter.

I know this is a dream. A dream I’ve had more times than I can count. But knowing that doesn’t stop me from reliving it again and again.

The moment when Lord Darkar turned me into Dark Bloom, against my will.

It always plays out the same way. His voice rising from the shadows while I lie chained to the massive stone table, unable to move. I try to fight, to unleash my magic, but nothing happens. And then, just as the shadows reach me, wrapping themselves around me, trying to claim me as theirs… I wake up. Sweaty, breathless, and relieved to find myself safe in my bed at Alfea.

It’s always like this.

So I wait. I go through the motions, playing along until I finally wake up.

“Let me go, Lord Darkar!” I scream, tugging at the shackles with all the strength I have. My wrists scrape painfully against the rough metal. Panic and fear flood my chest, and tears trail down my cheeks, despite knowing that I’m not truly trapped here. But even the memory is enough to awaken that same helpless terror.

Then suddenly, I hear soft footsteps.

I freeze.

I listen closely, trying to tell which direction they’re coming from. The silence now is almost complete. No laughter, no chains. Only the gentle haze of black smoke drifting toward me… and the faint, echoing sound of footsteps.

No clanking armor. Just something… different.

Something I don’t usually feel in this dream… but something I’ve come to recognize all too well.

My body tenses, and my breath catches as a figure suddenly emerges from the shadows.

“Hello, Bloom.”

My eyes widen, and for a moment, I feel like my heart might leap out of my chest. No. This... this isn't right. This can't be.

And yet... it's not Lord Darkar standing in front of me now, looking down with a smug, self-satisfied expression.

Rage flares inside me like a bolt of blazing fire.

“You!” I growl, narrowing my eyes in fury at the man watching me with amused eyes and a glint of mischief. His slightly raised eyebrows suggest he’s just as surprised by the situation as I am.

“Get out of here, Valtor!” I snap, struggling once more against the shackles. But they still refuse to yield beneath my strength. The black smoke coils around my wrists, cold, merciless, creeping.

Valtor, however, merely smiles as he surveys the surroundings.

“Interesting, your dreams,” he murmurs. “I wouldn’t have expected this from you…”

He speaks as if admiring a piece of art, letting his gaze drift as he slowly circles the table I’m bound to. My teeth clench in frustration.

“It’s not like I get to choose what I dream about! Besides... this is your fault! After what you did on Eraklyon, you dragged that memory out of me. Or maybe you even created this dream yourself!”

His low laugh is nothing like Lord Darkar’s. There’s no brute malice, only something cool, deliberate, and almost elegant. It chills me more than I want to admit.

“Believe me, Bloom,” Valtor replies smoothly, “I have nothing to do with the fact that you’re in this situation. Seems to me there are still a few wounds from your past that haven’t quite healed.”

I glare at him as he closes his eyes and takes a slow, measured breath. The shadows pulse faintly around his form, responding to his presence. A soft, almost contented sigh escapes his lips before he opens his eyes again.

“The darkness in you is stronger than I expected, little fairy. No wonder it was so easy to ignite it in you on Eraklyon,” he states, continuing to circle me as I follow him with my gaze… as far as I can.

He stops behind me. I feel his presence, his hands rest lightly on the stone edge of the table, leaning over until his eyes catch mine. I have no choice but to look straight into them.

“You do know that unprocessed wounds are the perfect breeding ground for darkness, right?” His voice is calm, almost reflective. “If you really want to defeat it, you’ll have to face your past, piece by piece. Not run from it. Because sooner or later…”

A thin shadow curls around his finger as he raises his hand, “…it will consume you.”

As if summoned by his words, I feel the cold breath of the shadows tightening around me. I shudder.

“All right, whatever,” I say, forcing strength into my voice. “But since you’re in my dream, would you mind setting me free? You said on Eraklyon that you didn’t come back to harm me or my friends. If that’s really true… prove it.”

My voice trembles slightly. The shadows have already spread across most of my body. Their touch is cold, velvety and soft - seductive and dangerous.

I should have woken up by now.

I struggle again, gasping as the shackles bite into my wrists.

Valtor’s expression twists into something almost amused, watching me with a kind of dark curiosity.

“That’s true,” he replies smoothly. “But just because I don’t intend to fight you doesn’t mean I’m your knight in shining armor, Bloom. Besides…” His voice dips into something more mischievous, “I’d love to finally meet the dark Bloom. I was, after all, denied the pleasure on Eraklyon. The Trix have told me so much about her…”

Fury rises in me like a wave of fire, but it fizzles out uselessly. My powers remain inaccessible, as if locked behind some invisible wall. Panic wells up inside me, gripping my throat, draining the strength from my limbs.

“You… you… monster!” I scream.

But my cry dies in my throat as an acrid, smoky scent stings my nose. My head spins. The daze creeps in, thick and unrelenting, clouding my mind. I can feel my own emotions slipping away… replaced by something else.

Something foreign.

Something dark.

Valtor is still looking down at me with a curious glint in his eyes as I begin to lose consciousness.. until someone else takes my place.

“Please...” I whisper, barely audibly...

...but it's too late.

The shackles around my wrists spring open with a soft clack, and I rise, shaking my head, as if banishing a bothersome thought.

With the help of my wings, I float off the table I’d been trapped on and raise an eyebrow, noticing Valtor’s attentive gaze following my every move.

“What?” I ask coldly, brushing the dust from my Enchantix dress with a casual flick of my hand. “Is there something worth seeing here?”

He smirks, then takes two unhurried steps forward and bows slightly, as if in greeting.

His icy blue eyes meet my golden ones.

“No. I'm simply very pleased to make your acquaintance,” Valtor replies as he straightens again.

I tilt my head, curious.

“We already know each other,” I respond, crossing my arms. “Just because Bloom does everything she can to suppress me doesn’t mean I don’t know exactly who you are, Valtor. So tell me, why did you ignore her pathetic plea and let me take over?”

Just as he had circled Bloom before, I now float slowly around him, deliberate and unhurried. Valtor stays still, watching me but not turning.

“I was curious,” he says with a smirk, shrugging. “I wanted to meet the one person my arch-enemy fears more than me.”

His words draw a quiet laugh from me. I stop right in front of him again, letting my gaze drift slowly over his striking features.

“So?” I ask, raising an eyebrow and stepping closer until only inches separate us. “Have you decided yet that I’m the better of the two of us?”

Valtor raises an eyebrow and lets out a soft laugh, a sound that sends the faintest shiver down my spine.

“Is that so?”

“Of course,” I reply, closing the remaining distance by pressing myself against his body. Darkness against darkness.

I lower my voice as I look up at him.

“Unlike Bloom, I wouldn’t have hesitated to destroy that blond prince charming’s palace. I never understood what she saw in him, anyway. It would’ve given me great pleasure to see it all burn... especially since I still have a score to settle with Sky.”

Anger burns hot in my veins as I recall how Sky’s words once helped Bloom regain control and banish me back to the shadows. The memory alone makes my hands clench into fists, black smoke already curling at my fingertips. Valtor notices, of course he does. He places a hand on my lower back, pulling me even closer... as if to feel my power for himself.

“You don’t seem to think highly of Bloom,” he mutters, his eyes studying mine.

I shake my head slowly.

“Wrong. I am her, just... better. Because I don’t fight what I feel. And unlike Bloom, I know exactly what I want.”

“And what would that be?” Valtor asks, intrigued.

A slow grin curves my lips. I lift my chin to meet his gaze directly and place my hand gently on his cheek, letting my thumb trace the edge of his sharp cheekbone.

“Well, unlike her, I wouldn’t have hesitated to join you. Now that I’ve returned... we could accomplish great things, Valtor. All the power we could possess... you and I... together. In the name of the three Ancestral Witches... and Master Darkar... we could finish what they once started.”

My breath quickens as the thought of our combined power surges through me. And I see it reflected in Valtor’s eyes, wild desire burning bright.

I rise onto my toes, pressing my body even closer against his, leaning in, my eyes flickering between his icy blue ones and his lips. It’s a mystery how Bloom can fight this, how she can resist him, when this connection between us is so incredibly powerful... so utterly intoxicating... so captivating...

Valtor's eyes blaze as our lips hover only inches apart, his hot breath brushing against my skin. I'm about to lean forward, ready to close the last remaining distance between us…

…when I feel a sudden, firm tug at the back of my head.

Without me noticing, Valtor has clenched his hand into a fist in my hair, pulling my head back in a possessive, dominant gesture. He leans over me, eyes burning with that same dangerous glint. A low moan escapes my lips, and I grin, thrilling in the tension as he lowers himself toward me, his lips hovering just above mine.

I close my eyes, waiting for the kiss to claim me…

But instead, a strange warmth floods my body from one heartbeat to the next. It's unnatural, like liquified light, and it's rushing through my veins so fast I can't stop it.

I gasp and open my eyes.

Valtor is still looking down at me, murmuring soft, unintelligible words. They seem to be the source of this light, the thing invading me, dissolving something inside.

“What… what are you doing…?” I manage to whisper, horrified, as my knees buckle beneath me. Only Valtor’s grip in my hair keeps me from collapsing. Weakness overtakes me. My wings vanish as I transform back.

The light intensifies... filling me. Beating in my chest. First slowly… then faster and faster…

And then, just as suddenly, it stops being painful.

It becomes soothing.

Liberating.

I blink up at him. His grip softens as our eyes meet again. Without a word, he pulls me into his arms, holding me upright while more warmth flows through me, purging every last fragment of the dark self that had taken over. My body grows heavier, the last of my strength fading.

I can’t resist anymore. I don’t want to. I let myself rest against him, even as the edges of the world begin to blur.

“Welcome back, little fairy,” he murmurs in my ear.

His voice, so deep and once fearsome, doesn't send a shiver down my spine anymore. Instead, it calms me.

Sleep pulls me under. My eyes fall shut.

I drift into unconsciousness, still in Valtor’s arms, wrapped in this strange and soothing warmth…

…and wake up a short while later in my room at Alfea.

This time I'm calm, almost strangely composed. I can still feel the warmth clinging to me, reassuring and safe. And even though the darkness is gone, even though I'm me again... I'm not sure if I'd truly left it behind.

Chapter Text

The next day, the students of Alfea gathered in the school hall early in the morning for Professor Palladium's lesson. According to his announcement, the goal was to train their Enchantix powers for defense against black magic... but that was all he had revealed so far.

When the Winx entered the hall together, almost all the fairies were already there, seated and waiting. The group made their way to their usual seats in the front row, Bloom trailing behind them, yawning and clearly dazed. She paid no attention to her friends' discussion about what Palladium might have planned for the day.

After her dream the night before, she hadn’t slept at all. She had lain awake for hours, the events of the dream haunting her like a shadow she couldn't shake. She had tossed and turned sleeplessly until the first hints of dawn shimmered through her window and only when her alarm clock rang had she finally gotten up.

Now, the lack of sleep was taking its toll. Bloom could barely keep her eyes open as she sat absent-mindedly in her seat, waiting with the others for the lesson to begin.

"What do you think Professor Palladium has planned for today, Bloom? Bloom?" she suddenly heard Musa ask. Bloom turned her head toward her friend, stifled another yawn, and shrugged. A look of concern immediately crossed the Winx’s faces.

“Did you not sleep again?” Layla asked gently.

“Maybe a little,” Bloom replied.

She could see in her friends’ eyes that they wanted to know more, but she couldn’t and wouldn’t tell them what had happened in her dream. Partly because saying it out loud would only make it more real, and partly because she still wasn’t sure she could trust the Winx not to tell Miss Faragonda. Ever since learning they had kept Valtor’s return a secret from her, her trust in them had been deeply shaken. So much so that she didn’t know if, or when, she would ever be able to fully trust them again.

That thought hurt more than the memories of last night’s dream.

“Hey, have you heard?” a girl sitting behind Stella suddenly whispered, drawing the Winx’s attention. Bloom was grateful for the distraction, though she only half-listened herself.

“What is it?” Stella asked curiously, prompting a gleaming, almost mischievous expression to appear in the girl's eyes.

"Rumor has it there's a secret party tonight beneath Cloud Tower. Supposedly, there's a hidden room that only appears every new moon. Say what you will about the witches, but their parties are legendary. You should come too," she said enthusiastically.

The Winx exchanged skeptical glances.

"Well, since it's being held at Cloud Tower, I doubt we’re even invited. And I’m not exactly keen on sneaking through the forest in the middle of the night and risking getting caught by Miss Griselda," Musa replied, arms crossed.

The girl only smirked wider.

"That's not necessary. Apparently, there's a direct path between Alfea and Cloud Tower... underground. The entrance is at the far end of the library, behind the second bookshelf on the left. There’s a book bound in dark red leather. If you pull it, it activates a lever and opens the door..."

“Thanks for the info, but no thanks,” Stella interrupted, wrinkling her nose in distaste. “I’m not crawling through some musty tunnel full of cobwebs like a mole just to crash a witches' party. I prefer my beauty sleep, sorry.”

“Whatever you say,” the girl said with a shrug. “But you're missing out.”

“Hardly.”

With that, Stella turned back to the front, and the other fairies followed suit.

At that moment, Professor Palladium stepped into the hall, and all conversations ceased instantly. Bloom yawned again, barely managing to keep her eyes open.

“Good morning,” Palladium greeted them with a cheerful grin. He seemed unusually excited for such an early hour.

“As you know, today we’ll be training your defensive skills. Since all of you have achieved your Enchantix, this lesson will be more advanced. This hall has been transformed into a training arena for the purpose. Your task will be to fend off a monster conjured with black magic. It will actively fight you.”

A ripple of murmurs passed through the room.

“During the exercise, I’ll maintain a protective shield around you to ensure no harm comes to your classmates. However,” he continued with a meaningful pause, “this also means I won’t be able to intervene if things get out of hand.”

A gasp rang out from all the students, cutting sharply through the hall.

“But... but Professor Palladium, isn’t that... isn’t that too dangerous?” a girl asked in a trembling voice, her fear unmistakable.

“No more dangerous than the challenges you’ll face in the real world,” Palladium replied calmly. “Now that you’ve reached your final stage of transformation, we must begin preparing you for true danger. If we don’t do it here, the world will do it for you.”

An anxious murmur rippled through the air, the tension almost vibrating through the room. But Bloom barely registered it. She was exhausted. So exhausted it was all she could do to keep her eyes open. The dream still clung to her like fog, and the lack of sleep had hollowed her out.

So when Professor Palladium suddenly called her name, she almost missed it. Flora nudged her gently from the side, and Bloom stood up on unsteady legs.

“Bloom, please come forward,” Palladium repeated, and she made her way to the center of the hall.

“You’ll be the first today. Did you understand everything I just explained?”

Bloom nodded, though hesitantly. A flicker of dread coiled in her stomach. Part of her wanted to say she wasn’t feeling well, but to do so would feel like surrendering. Like giving Valtor and the darkness inside her even more power. And she wasn’t going to let that happen.

“Good,” Palladium said. He stepped back and conjured a protective barrier around the arena, transparent, but impenetrable.

The others could see everything. But no one could help her.

The thought sent a cold shiver down her spine.

Still, she didn’t hesitate. With a breath, she transformed.

“All right, Bloom. Get ready. The monster will appear in three... two...”

A deafening roar erupted behind her, cutting him off.

Bloom barely managed to turn before the creature lunged at her. She dodged just in time, her heart slamming against her ribs.

And then she saw it.

A demon.

A grotesque fusion of animal and human. Its hands were massive, ending in jagged claws. Black, dead eyes locked onto hers as powerful wings beat the air behind it, carrying it with terrifying speed. Its mouth twisted into a sickening grin, lined with rows of razor-sharp teeth. And atop its skull, two massive, spiraled horns jutted out like weapons.

This wasn’t just a test.

This creature was deadly.

“You won’t make it... you’re practically dead already.”

Bloom flinched as a female voice echoed in her head, one that sounded like her own... and yet wasn’t. Startled, she widened her eyes, but not because of the demon, who at that moment hurled a blast of black magic her way. Bloom barely managed to block it with a fiery shield.

A sharp pain suddenly pierced her head, making her gasp. The distraction shattered her shield, and the black magic struck her. She staggered but quickly used her fairy dust to prevent further damage... and tried to erase the voice from her mind.

“You think you can eliminate me with a little fairy dust?” the voice of her dark self taunted as Bloom rose into the air and hurled fireballs at the demon. He dodged each one effortlessly, chasing her with relentless precision, like a hunter after its prey.

Bloom quickly realized she was tiring fast. Her already depleted energy waned with every second the chase dragged on. She needed more time. She needed a plan. Now.

Acting on instinct, she conjured a wall of fire between herself and the demon. He roared in frustration, thrashing against it and launching burning blasts of dark magic. Bloom groaned, holding the wall firm, forcing her body and magic to their limits as she racked her mind for a strategy. If she could back him into a corner, a few precise attacks might be enough to defeat him...

“You’re not strong enough for that...” her not-quite-own voice sneered inside her thoughts. The headache returned, throbbing, sharp, overwhelming.

She gritted her teeth, struggling to maintain not one, but two barriers: the one against the demon, and the one sealing away the darker force deep within her. She knew she couldn’t sustain both for much longer.

“Let me take over... you know I’m stronger than you...”

“No,” Bloom growled through clenched teeth, the glistening fire wall still blazing as she held it firm against the monster. Sweat poured down her body, her hair plastered to her forehead.

“Pathetic...” the voice sneered in her mind. Bloom shook her head, trying to dispel it, but the momentary lapse in focus weakened her shield. With a deafening roar, the monster burst through. The impact hurled Bloom backward, slamming her hard against the wall. Something cracked inside her, and suddenly she felt something warm and thick trickling down her cheek.

Trembling, she touched the spot and her fingers came away bloody. A startled gasp echoed from the other fairies in the hall.

But there was no time to think about it. The monster was already flying at her again, baring its razor-sharp teeth, ready to destroy. With a cry of pain, Bloom darted to the side just in time and shot across the hall. She conjured a sphere of fire around herself, only enough protection for a few precious seconds. Her strength was gone. Her head pounded violently.

“What are you doing?” the voice mocked. Bloom tried to shut it out.

“You’ll kill us both if you keep this up. Let me take over... give in... or do you want your friends to watch the demon tear you to pieces?”

The throbbing returned, stabbing through her skull like a spike. She barely had the energy left to hold the shield, let alone keep the darkness at bay.

“Leave... me... alone,” she hissed, her voice shaking with exhaustion. Outside her shield, the demon clawed and smashed against it with terrifying force. It was only seconds away from breaking through.

The pressure surged again, an alien force pushing into her mind. Bloom could feel her resistance slipping.

And this time, she couldn’t stop it.

The shield shattered.

Someone screamed.

The demon lunged, its massive jaws snapping toward her. Bloom shut her eyes, bracing for the fatal blow...

But in that instant, a surge of unexpected power erupted inside her, racing through her veins like wildfire. With a scream, she raised her hand and unleashed a darkly glowing fireball straight into the demon’s open mouth. The blast struck with such force that the creature was thrown back and crashed into the wall, cracking it despite Palladium’s protective spell.

Without hesitation, Bloom fired another attack, then another, and another. Her body glowed, burned. Raw power surged through her veins, dark and intoxicating. It overwhelmed her senses.

“You like it...” the voice in her head chuckled.

She hurled blast after blast at the creature, which was now little more than a twitching, smoking blur against the wall. Sparks flared. Something flickered at the edges of the room. The protective shield Palladium had cast was starting to crack.

Still, Bloom didn’t stop.

“Bloom, stop! It's over... you did it! You're going to set the school on fire!” Palladium's voice echoed, tense with urgency.

But she didn’t hear him. Or maybe she did... and just didn’t care. The ferocity surging through her veins was too strong. She was lost in it.

The voice inside her laughed, a gleeful, manic sound. It was no longer just a whisper. It was filling her, taking hold. Flames licked the walls, scorching them black as the heat intensified.

Then, suddenly, her strength vanished.

Her vision blurred. She looked down and saw Palladium, his arm extended toward her, lips moving in a focused incantation. A spell... something to sever her connection to the power.

Her transformation dissolved. The weight of exhaustion returned like a tidal wave. Her body collapsed, but she didn’t feel the floor... only a strange softness, like a cushion catching her as darkness claimed her.

She slipped into a deep, dreamless sleep.

An hour later

“What... what happened?” Bloom murmured, blinking groggily. Her head throbbed.

She was in Alfea's infirmary, the soft white light of healing spells glowing faintly around her. Surrounding her were the Winx, their faces etched with concern and something else. Hesitation. Fear.

“What happened? You almost set the whole school on fire,” Musa said, her voice still tinged with disbelief.

Bloom sat up slightly, wincing. She touched her aching head, trying to piece together the fragmented memories.

“You didn’t stop,” Tecna added, her tone more analytical. “You kept attacking, even after the monster was down. Palladium told you to stop several times, but it was like you weren’t there anymore. Like you were somewhere else entirely.”

“He had to cast an emergency spell to force your transformation to end,” Flora added softly. “That was the only way to stop you.”

Vague memories crept back into Bloom’s mind... the acrid scent of smoke and fire, the overwhelming weakness, and then that terrifying surge of strength and darkness that had seized her all at once. It had made her feel... out of control.

Before she could speak, Stella clapped her hands together, her voice slicing through the tension like sunlight through clouds.

“Enough. We can’t go on like this. We have to do something about it,” she declared, her conviction sharp and unwavering. Bloom flinched at her words. The others turned to the fairy of the sun and moon in surprise.

“What do you mean?” Flora asked gently.

“It’s obvious something’s been wrong for far too long,” Stella replied, folding her arms. “I don’t know if it’s because of Valtor or something else, but Bloom... you’re not okay. And I’m not going to stand by and let that continue.”

Bloom exhaled, defeated, and sank a little deeper into the pillows behind her. “That’s well meant, Stella. And you’re right. But I honestly don’t know what we can do about it.”

“But I do,” Stella said, and the room fell still.

The Winx all turned to her, eyes wide.

“We need answers. And we won’t get them by sitting around Alfea. Whatever’s happening to you clearly involves dark magic. And there’s only one place nearby that might hold the kind of answers we need.”

Bloom’s stomach turned even before Stella finished her sentence.

“And as luck would have it,” Stella continued with a smirk, “there’s a party there tonight. The perfect distraction to sneak into the Cloud Tower’s forbidden library. Maybe that’s where we’ll find something, anything, that explains what’s happening to you.”

Bloom’s heart skipped a beat. A gasp rippled through the room.

“W–wait a second,” she stammered. “You’re saying we should sneak into Cloud Tower during a witches’ party, infiltrate their hidden library, and somehow find a book that explains this... whatever this is?”

“That’s exactly what I’m saying,” Stella replied, her grin widening, the determined gleam in her eyes leaving no room for argument.

Chapter Text

A musty smell of wood and stale air filled the Winx’s noses as they walked through the dusty corridor beneath Alfea, nerves taut with tension. Late at night, they had sneaked out of their rooms, casting an invisibility spell on each other to avoid being caught by Miss Griselda.

To their surprise, the girl had told the truth... there really was a secret entrance hidden in Alfea’s library. It led them down a long stone staircase into an underground passageway. Despite all the time they had already spent at the school, Alfea remained a mystery, one that continued to reveal itself piece by piece. Would they ever fully understand it?

For the occasion, the Winx had dressed in the muted tones of a cloudy night sky, hoping to blend in with the other guests as inconspicuously as possible. Though both witches and fairies were technically welcome at this party, the Winx carried a special reputation, one that wouldn’t necessarily help them here. The presence of the magical dimension’s saviors at a forbidden gathering was bound to raise suspicion. And no one needed to know that the fairies were on a secret mission.

The corridor resembled the tangled roots of a wild tree, stretching endlessly in all directions. Getting lost here could mean certain death. There was no light, and none of the fairies dared to use magic. Instead, they let intuition guide them, following the almost imperceptible thrum of music vibrating through the stone and their bones, feeling the strange, electric energy of where light and darkness met.

No one dared speak. The fear of being discovered, or worse, swallowed by one of the countless twisting paths, pressed down on them like a weight. From the moment they entered, an eerie, whispering doubt followed them like a shadow. What if this was a mistake? Perhaps there was a reason the passage between Alfea and Cloud Tower had remained unused for so many years. Who knew what creatures had crept from the darkness in that time?

From time to time, they thought they heard footsteps echoing behind them. But every time they turned to look, there was nothing... only shadows.

The fear that gripped them was beyond words. Still, they pushed forward, refusing to turn back. 

Time became meaningless.

Minutes?

Hours?

They couldn’t tell.

But at last, the suffocating weight on their chests seemed to lift. They exhaled, relief flooding their limbs. A faint glow appeared in the distance, illuminating their path like flickering lanterns. Stella almost let out a scream when she saw the thick cobwebs around them.

Dust danced through the air, creating the illusion of a gloomy fog that engulfed them. With slightly narrowed eyes, the Winx surveyed their surroundings.

“What kind of place is this?” Flora asked, holding her light violet scarf over her nose and mouth. “We’re completely disconnected from nature. I’ve never felt such a low vibration before.”

“That may be because we’re in the ancient catacombs,” Tecna explained. The fairies inhaled sharply as one.

“The catacombs?” Layla repeated, her voice trembling. “How do you know that?”

“Just take a look around.” At Tecna’s instruction, the Winx let their eyes wander and were shocked to see she was right. Rounded stone pillars rose around them, arching overhead. Every few steps, they noticed deep black recesses in the walls, sealed with rusted bars. Only a hint of the misery that must have happened behind them remained.

“Okay, that’s enough for me,” Stella admitted with a defeated sigh. “I know what I said, and I know this was my idea, but I’m not going one step further. We’ve been walking around for what feels like hours, and all we’ve found is this creepy crypt. I’m done. I don’t want any more, I... ahhh!”

A shrill scream burst from the fairy of the sun and moon as sticky, gossamer-thin threads clung to her face. She flailed wildly, trying to wipe them away, and in her panic, she kicked the bars of one of the dungeons. With a loud metallic crash, the rusty door swung open, revealing the pitch-black interior.

“Great, Stella…” Musa groaned, only to scream herself a second later.

“Musa, what’s going on?” the others asked, staring at her horrified expression. Musa raised a shaky finger and pointed toward the now-open cell. A faint light filtered in... and from the darkness emerged a cloaked figure, approaching slowly.

“W...What is that?” Bloom whispered, trembling, as the others recoiled in alarm. Dense stone walls had risen silently around them, cutting off their escape. They were trapped.

“S... Stop,” Layla commanded, but the figure kept coming, unbothered.

“W... We have to use our m...magic,” Musa stammered, but Flora interrupted, her voice tight with fear.

“W...We can’t use our powers down here… The tunnels are r...rotted. They could c...cave in if we try.”

The fairies huddled helplessly against the massive stone wall behind them, the cloaked figure only a few steps away. They squeezed their eyes shut, bracing for the cold, bony touch of a rotting corpse.

“I don’t want to die,” Stella whimpered, and the fairies clutched each other’s trembling hands... until a sudden burst of laughter echoed through the corridor.

Startled, they opened their eyes and watched as the figure pulled back its hood to reveal a grinning witch from Cloud Tower. She stepped closer, still chuckling, as the fairies stared at her with sour expressions.

“Well, well, well. The Winx. Never thought I’d see you here,” sneered Livia, the witch of the hidden paths. “Got lost on your way back to bed? Or are you just wandering around here shaking like aspen leaves?”

Blushes rose on the fairies’ cheeks. Anger and embarrassment warred inside them, until Layla stepped forward, letting pride win.

“Believe it or not, we’re here for the party... that one that’s supposed to be around here somewhere. So if you’d be so kind as to open the path again...” She gestured to the solid wall now blocking their way.

Livia rolled her eyes. “Unfortunately, I’ve been tasked with guarding the entrance. Only those worthy get in. So sorry, looks like you’ll have to turn back.”

“What? Why?” Stella snapped, outraged by the witch’s condescending tone.

At Livia’s command, the wall behind them shifted and opened, revealing the pitch-black labyrinth they’d come through. The fairies, especially Stella, shivered at the thought of walking back through that nightmare.

“This is a party without limits,” Livia said with a smirk. “The sinners of the magical dimension come here to live out their darkest desires. And well...” Her gaze flicked over the Winx before landing on Stella. “You really don’t strike me as the type.”

The fairies looked at one another in confusion, unsure how to respond.

“We’ve heard the rumors,” Bloom said after a pause. “But we still came. Please, let us in.”

Livia’s eyes swept over them again, doubt still etched into her face.

“You have no idea what you’re walking into. No rules. No boundaries. Go back to your sweet, safe Alfea. This party isn’t for you.”

But Bloom did not back down. Her friends had come here because of her. They had braved all this for her sake. A wave of guilt spread through her chest, weighing down her heart like stone.

She couldn’t let it all be for nothing.

Straightening up in front of the witch, Bloom reached deep inside herself, toward that part she tried so hard to ignore. Carefully, she brushed against the wild power of her darker self. The one she had felt during class this morning… and in her dream the night before. As much as she disliked it, as much as she feared it, there was no other way in.

Unyielding, she locked eyes with the witch and spoke in a voice that was only half her own, razor-sharp, coiled with something dangerous.

“We may be fairies, but that doesn’t mean we always play by the rules. There’s a sinner in each of us… just waiting to act on our forbidden fantasies. So what now?” She leaned in so close that Livia could feel her breath. “Should we put down roots here, or will you finally clear the way?”

For a heartbeat, the witch froze, her eyes widening in surprise. She was clearly seeing something in Bloom she hadn’t expected.

Seconds of taut silence passed.

Then, a mischievous smile crept across Livia’s lips. With slow satisfaction, she stepped back, scanning Bloom from head to toe, before making an elegant, sweeping gesture. The wall behind her groaned and opened with a loud clatter, revealing a new corridor.

Without a word, the Winx moved forward.

Bloom turned to glance at her friends. They stared at her, wide-eyed, uncertain, but said nothing.

“Continue straight ahead and then turn left,” Livia called after them, her voice lilting into a mocking sing-song. “Have fun…”

Her throaty, almost sinister laughter echoed off the stone walls. And from that moment on, the fairies knew... there would be no turning back.

Still, they pressed forward, ignoring the creeping unease curling in their bellies. Following Livia’s instructions, they entered the sparsely lit corridor and took the left turn at the intersection.

At last, they reached a widened chamber.

Empty.

Completely empty.

Their eyes scanned the space in confusion, breaths shallow. The rhythmic thudding of their hearts pounded in their ears.

“This should be it,” Layla muttered, glancing around with a furrowed brow. Their cautious footsteps echoed off the barren stone and melted into the shadows.

“But it doesn’t look like a party to me.”

Stella let out an angry snort, her frustration finally snapping. “That conceited witch set us up. Led us straight into a trap. Wait till I get my hands on her, I...”

“Shh!” Musa’s sharp hiss silenced Stella instantly. The other fairies fell quiet, senses alert.

“Be quiet for a moment,” Musa said. “I don’t know about you, but something tells me we’re in the right place.”

“What do you mean? I don’t see anything here,” Layla replied skeptically.

Musa closed her eyes and focused. She could feel a rhythm. Not her heartbeat, but something deeper. A pulsing current that flooded her veins, a strange, intoxicating energy that pulled at her like a tide. The others exchanged curious glances before closing their eyes as well, though with hesitation.

Then they felt it too.

That peculiar sensation crawling beneath their skin. A tingling numbness, the softness of mist in their lungs, a hidden rhythm that somehow merged with their own heartbeats, though no sound had reached them yet.

And then, the room began to change.

The stone walls melted downward like warm wax, revealing something that had been hidden behind them. A new chamber opened up, vast and vivid, banishing the cold and lifeless vault. Walls of deep, blood-red stone emerged, and a majestic dome overhead displayed ancient murals of mythical beasts. From the shadows, dancing figures materialized: witches, warlocks, male and female fairies moving as one in a hypnotic tide.

The air thickened with acrid smoke and sweat. The once-silent room now thrummed with deep, pulsing bass, intertwined with a haunting, otherworldly melody.

The Winx stood frozen, their senses overwhelmed. The energy in the air was magnetic, chaotic, pulling them out of themselves. Bodies danced around them, brushing past in waves, making it almost impossible to move, let alone speak.

Bloom paused, watching the dancers... watching them dissolve into the music, into the dark, into pure ecstasy. A tingling stirred inside her, dark, electric, dangerously inviting. Almost like a seductive force, like a silent call. She couldn't help but think of her own darkness... and wonder if she too could surrender to it so easily... if she was so much different from the witches of Cloud Tower....

She shook her head quickly.

The thought unsettled her. She didn’t like how... tempting... it felt.

“We have to get to the edge of the hall somehow,” Bloom tried to shout over the music, but her friends only blinked at her in confusion. They couldn’t hear her.

Realizing verbal communication was useless, Bloom grabbed Stella by the wrist and pointed toward what she thought was a wall, barely visible through the haze. Stella nodded and reached for Tecna’s arm. One by one, they linked hands, forming a silent chain.

Then Bloom began to push through the crowd.

It took several exhausting minutes to reach the edge of the hall. More than once, they found themselves spinning in circles, disoriented by the press of bodies and the blinding fog. The air was thick and hard to breathe, their clothes clung to their damp skin, and their hearts pounded in their ears.

Finally, they collapsed against the solid wall, sweaty and breathless.

Bloom was the first to find her voice. Her chest heaved with effort, but the electric energy coursing through the room kept her alert.

The music still thundered in their ears, but with a little space to breathe, the Winx managed to form a tight circle, ready to figure out their next move.

“I'd say we follow Tecna’s calculated path and find the passage that will lead us to the library…”

Bloom faltered, glancing around. Her eyes widened.

“Wait… Where’s Musa?”

Her question made the others pause and look around, suddenly alert.

“Oh no,” Layla gasped, eyes darting toward the crowd. “She must have been swept away by the dancers. I’ll go find her.”

She was about to break from the group when Flora quickly grabbed her wrist.

“Wait! You shouldn’t go alone... we’ll just lose both of you. I’ll come too. There’s a better chance we’ll find her together. We’ll meet you to the right of the stage as soon as we’ve found her.”

The others nodded in agreement. As Layla and Flora disappeared into the crowd, swallowed by the writhing bodies and pulsing music, Bloom, Tecna, and Stella resumed their cautious search along the edge of the dance floor.

The trio moved in a tight line, hands firmly clasped. Tecna led the way, her small computer in one hand, its screen glowing faintly.

Suddenly, Tecna stopped short. Bloom and Stella, distracted by the dance floor, collided with her, nearly sending the device tumbling from her hand.

“Why are you stopping?” Bloom asked, steadying herself. She glanced at the stone wall beside them. “Is there a problem?”

Tecna shook her head. “Quite the opposite. According to my data analysis, the correct passage should be right here. There’s no way I could be wrong.”

Stella eyed the wall with suspicion, then raised an eyebrow at Tecna. “Maybe take your eyes off that gadget for once and actually look around. There’s no door here. What do you expect us to do... walk through the wall?”

“That’s not a bad idea,” Tecna replied, ignoring Stella’s sarcasm. “I expected something like this. We’re looking for a top-secret library. Remember how well-hidden Alfea’s archive was? Who knows what protections Miss Griffin might’ve placed on Cloud Tower’s.”

She tapped a few keys on her device. “Still, my computer is picking up very clear vibrations behind this wall. That means something is there. And there has to be a way through.”

Bloom thought for a moment. “Wait… Do you remember when Cloud Tower was spellbound, made invisible so we all thought Valtor had destroyed it? It had been there the whole time, hidden under a dark spell. Our fairy dust was able to break the spell and bring the school back to light. Maybe it could work here too.”

Tecna furrowed her brow. “But don’t you think it might be a bit conspicuous to use our fairy dust here in front of everyone? What if someone notices us?”

Stella laughed softly, glancing at the ecstatic dancers. “Oh, I don’t think anyone will notice us here.”

“I mean... I guess it’s worth a try,” Bloom said, then began focusing on releasing her fairy dust. After a brief moment, Stella and Tecna followed suit.

They felt the familiar tingle of their magical essence, resisting the full pull of transformation. Instead, they concentrated on the point on their sternums where the fairy dust pendants usually appeared. A warm heat built there, a condensed charge of their fairy magic, and when they opened their eyes again, three glowing fairy dust pendants shimmered against their party outfits.

Carefully, they opened the tiny bottles and sprinkled a small amount onto the spot on the wall Tecna’s computer had marked. A faint shimmer lit up the surface, revealing subtle outlines that grew more distinct with each second.

For a tense moment, they feared someone would notice... but Stella had been right. The partygoers remained lost in their trance-like dancing.

Then, the shimmer solidified into the shape of a small, round door. It was shut… but not locked. Bloom stepped forward and gently pushed. With a low creak, the wooden door slowly slid open.

They looked over their shoulders one last time to make sure no one was watching, then stepped through. The door closed quietly behind them.

The fairies stood frozen in silent awe.

Before them stretched a hall. Not as large as the main party room, but even more majestic. Whispering, invisible voices echoed around them, and the entire chamber was wrapped in a deep red haze. As they looked up, they initially thought they were gazing into a real, star-strewn sky. But then Bloom frowned.

“Wait… is that... Is that fairy dust in the air?” she asked, a shiver running down her spine.

Tecna pulled out her digital scanner. “Yes,” she confirmed, her voice hushed.

Unlike the loud, chaotic energy from before, this room was blanketed in an eerie, velvet-like silence. It soothed their senses, yet filled them with unease. The atmosphere shimmered between beauty and foreboding.

But the fairies had no time to give in to their fear. They had come here with a purpose.

And now, it was time to find it: the secret library of the Cloud Tower.

Chapter Text

A slight tremor ran through Bloom’s body as she, Stella, and Tecna walked further into the hidden hall they had discovered. Upon closer inspection, it revealed itself to be a majestic lounge, and to their surprise, a few people were present, quietly engaged in hushed conversations within their private separees. Apparently, the room wasn’t as secret as they had first assumed. 

“And now?” Bloom asked, her voice blending into the faint hum of distant voices. Despite the people gathered in the isolated alcoves, only a soft, barely perceptible murmur filled the air. Otherwise, the room was eerily quiet.

Tecna tapped away on her small computer, her frown illuminated by its dim glow.

“What’s wrong?” Bloom asked when Tecna looked up again.

“This is strange,” she murmured, turning the screen toward them. “According to my data, it should be below zero in here.” She pointed to a small field in the top left corner, which clearly displayed a temperature of -5°C.

“And here,” she continued, “my scanner doesn’t detect any sound either. It’s like the room is dead silent, like there’s nothing and no one in here at all.”

“Maybe it’s broken?” Stella offered. “Or it’s not working properly down here? We’re so deep underground, no wonder the system’s acting up.”

Tecna’s eyes narrowed with a sharp, annoyed glint, and Stella promptly shut her mouth. It was rare to upset Tecna, but questioning the reliability of her technology was one of the quickest ways to do it.

Bloom stepped in to mediate.

“Let’s not argue, otherwise someone might notice us. What we really need to ask ourselves is how we’re going to find the Cloud Tower’s hidden library. If your computer isn’t picking up any signals down here, we’re basically flying blind.”

“You’re looking for the hidden library of the Cloud Tower?”

Startled, the fairies turned and found themselves face to face with a witch who had approached them unnoticed. Her voice was barely more than a whisper, quiet and calm. Her petite figure gave her an almost childlike quality, though a mischievous glint danced in her eyes as she studied the fairies one by one.

“No, you heard wrong,” Stella said quickly, almost stumbling over her words. The last thing they needed was an uninvited confidant.

The witch grimaced, her lips forming a pout.

“What a pity,” she murmured. “Because I happen to know how to get there…”

Her tone was casual and playful, but the words were enough to make the fairies perk up.

“You know how to get to the library?” Bloom repeated, unable to hide the flicker of hope in her voice.

A radiant smile spread across the witch’s face. She touched the tips of her index fingers together in a mock-innocent gesture and glanced upward.

“That’s right,” she whispered. “I came across it some time ago, back when I was still a student here.”

“Oh, you don’t go to this school anymore?” Tecna asked, now visibly intrigued.

“No. I used to be a student, but then I graduated and began exploring the magical dimension.”

“Then what brings you back here?” Bloom asked, still eyeing her cautiously.

“Former students were invited to this party, didn’t you know that? And well, I figured it wouldn’t hurt to mingle again. You never know what you might find out.”

The fairies exchanged a brief glance, cheeks flushed. But they hadn’t forgotten the key detail: this witch might be the answer to their search.

Bloom hesitated, then asked, “And you think you could lead us to the library?”

“If that’s where you want to go…” the witch replied teasingly.

Stella, however, had no patience for games.

“Yes, we do. Now show us where we have to go,” she snapped, almost rudely.

She earned a sharp elbow to the ribs as the others noticed the witch’s sour expression.

Stella cleared her throat.

“I meant… it would be very kind of you if you could guide us. Please.”

The final word sounded as though it had been wrenched out through gritted teeth, but the witch smiled again and nodded.

“Of course,” she sang sweetly, already turning to lead the way.

The three fairies followed, unease curling in their stomachs. They didn’t trust her, but they had no other choice.

As they walked along the lounge, guests cast them occasional sidelong glances. Unlike the chaotic energy of the dance hall, this space was filled with an oppressive stillness.

A low, mysterious whisper threaded through the air like spider silk, clinging to their senses until they were convinced the voices were following them... like silent footsteps.

The guests melted into the reddish mist. Though visibly immersed in lively conversation, not a single word reached the fairies.

They couldn’t help but wonder: what kind of magic had made such silence possible?

“This way,” the young witch said, pointing toward the wall that loomed ahead.

The fairies exchanged uneasy glances, their confusion mounting, until the witch let out a soft, amused laugh.

“Come on now,” she teased. “If you managed to get in here, a wall like this shouldn’t be a problem for you, should it?”

Tension crept across Tecna, Bloom, and Stella’s faces. Something about this didn’t sit right. Why would a witch help fairies find the secret archive of a witch school? And how did she know exactly where it was?

Witches were anything but trustworthy.

And yet… they had little choice but to follow her.

After a reluctant pause, they nodded. The three fairies joined hands and summoned their magic again. Concentrated threads of fairy dust shimmered into the air, and a moment later, a rusty brown door, ancient and worn, appeared in the center of the stone wall.

The witch chuckled under her breath.

“Please, after you,” she said, gesturing graciously.

The girls hesitated for a heartbeat, then stepped through.

Behind them, the red mist of the lounge thickened, and though they didn’t see it, every single guest had turned to stare. Their eyes remained fixed on the trio even long after the fairies vanished into the shadows of the corridor.

A chill ran down Bloom’s spine. Around her, nothing but blackness. The world had been swallowed whole.

The air was thick with dust and decay, the scent of rotting wood sickly sweet. Cobwebs hung in heavy curtains, brushing their skin like damp silk as they passed. She heard Stella whimper softly and Bloom knew that was only the surface of what the fairy of the sun and moon was feeling.

“What’s your name?” Bloom asked, her voice tentative as it cut through the silence. She needed to know the witch was still behind them. The tunnel was too dark to see, and her footsteps blurred into their own.

“Oh, I have many names,” the witch replied airily. “But if you want… you can call me Loelia.”

“I've never heard that name before,” Stella muttered under her breath, her voice edged with tension.

Loelia giggled.

“We’re almost there. Not much farther now.”

And she was right.

After another short stretch of darkness, the fairies noticed a faint shimmer ahead, deep blue and barely visible. It wasn’t light, not exactly, but it was enough to outline the vast chamber that lay before them.

Meter-high towers of dark shelves loomed above their heads, filled with countless ancient, powerful books, more than could be read in a dozen lifetimes. The energy of thousands of years of knowledge crackled faintly in the air, and the stale, musty scent dried their throats. The fairies’ mouths fell open in astonishment.

“Thank you for bringing us here,” Bloom murmured to Loelia. The witch tilted her head, studying her curiously.

“Tell me, what exactly are you looking for?” she asked, her pale golden eyes scrutinizing Bloom.

“It’s a long story... and a little complicated to explain,” Bloom replied quickly, trying to deflect the question.

“How does it work here, anyway?” Tecna interjected, clearly fascinated. “Is there an alphabetical order? Or some kind of magical indexing system?”

Loelia smiled slightly. “You must first convince the guardians to help you. They’ll bring you the book you seek.”

“Which guardians?” Stella asked and received her answer almost immediately.

A feather-light breeze stirred the air around them, sending centuries-old dust into their eyes. The fairies coughed, shielding their faces. When their tears had cleared the haze, they gasped and stumbled back.

Two women had appeared, silent and statuesque, both clad in ancient, floor-length gowns. They stood motionless, as if awakened from an eternal slumber. Their gazes were unreadable but piercing.

“Welcome,” said the one on the left. Her silver-gray hair fell straight to the floor, yet her face glowed with a surprising youthfulness that seemed out of place. Her voice was calm and graceful, and a polite smile played on her lips as she interlaced her long fingers.

The fairies exchanged a glance, and Bloom stepped forward hesitantly.

“H, hello,” she stuttered. “We’re looking for a particular book. Loelia brought us here and said you might be able to help us find it?”

The woman’s gaze drifted momentarily to Loelia, then returned to Bloom.

“Indeed, we can help you find what you’re seeking. But are you prepared to pay the price?”

“What price?” Bloom asked, unease prickling at her spine.

The second woman, who had remained silent until now, finally moved. Her expression was harder to read. Unlike the serene poise of her companion, this one had something wild and unrestrained about her. Her features were sharp and sunken, her pale skin stretched thin like parchment. Her eyes shifted restlessly between the three fairies, never quite meeting theirs, always slightly averted.

There was something about her presence, something feral and ancient, that made the air feel colder.

“Oh, just a little something,” the elegant lady said smoothly. “I take it you’re not students of this school?” she added with feigned curiosity.

Bloom flinched, realizing too late that their fairy dust pendants were still glowing brightly around their necks... an obvious giveaway. A shiver ran down her spine as the older woman’s gaze sharpened. She reached out with thin, bony fingers, the movement deliberate and oddly graceful. Her eyes stayed locked on the shimmering pendant at Bloom’s throat.

Bloom stood frozen as the woman’s fingers hovered over the charm, playing with it like a child handling a toy. She traced its surface, her rough skin brushing over the polished gem.

“As you can see,” the woman said, “my sister has taken quite a liking to your lovely pendants. And while their appearance may not interest me much, the contents are very... precious.”

Her tone remained gentle, but there was a hunger in her eyes.

“You will receive the book you’re searching for... if you offer us a small sample of your magical dust. Just a fingertip for each of the three of us. Nothing more.”

Her gaze slid from one fairy to the next, resting on each glowing pendant in turn.

“The three of you?” Tecna asked, frowning.

In that moment, the fairies’ eyes widened. Loelia had reappeared, emerging silently from the shadows. Standing beside the other two women, her resemblance to them was undeniable. They all had the same golden eyes, the same pale, moonlit skin that looked untouched by sunlight for decades.

Loelia smiled mischievously, her gaze now fixed on Stella’s pendant.

“I knew the moment I saw you that you were something very special,” she breathed.

“Well?” the elegant woman asked again. “What do you say?”

“A small price to pay,” the eldest croaked, her voice like dry paper, “for one of the most forbidden books in the magical dimension.” Her fingers were still stroking Bloom’s pendant possessively.

Bloom took a shaky step back, pulling away from her touch.

“I... I think we need a moment to talk it over,” she said, trying to steady her voice.

“Of course,” the refined woman replied with a polite nod. Her smile didn’t waver... but it didn’t warm, either.

The Winx stepped aside and formed a tight circle, whispering urgently.

“I’ll be damned if I’m giving that witch any of my fairy dust,” Stella hissed. “This whole thing gives me the creeps.”

“I don’t like it either,” Bloom agreed, “but this might be our only chance. They’re... They're not asking for all of it...”

Stella stared at her, incredulous. “Bloom, you’re not seriously considering this?”

Bloom sighed, torn. She knew Stella was right. She knew it was dangerous, even foolish. But the need to understand what was happening to her, what Valtor had done to her, was growing stronger with each sleepless night.

If the answer to her transformation, to her nightmares, to Valtor himself, was hidden in one of these ancient books... then maybe, just maybe, a tiny sliver of fairy dust was a price worth paying.

“I can’t believe this,” Stella muttered, casting a glance at Tecna. “Would you please say something about it instead of just typing on your computer?”

Tecna didn’t look up right away. She finished a few more keystrokes before slowly turning her gaze to her friends.

“Stella’s right,” she said quietly. “There’s something seriously wrong here.”

Bloom and Stella both leaned in.

“When Loelia passed by just now, she got close enough for a quick scan. I picked up some anomalies, and now I’m sure. She’s not a witch. At least, not anymore. None of them are. These three… they’re ghosts.”

“Ghosts?” Bloom whispered, her voice barely audible. “But they don’t look like the kind of ghosts I imagined.”

Tecna nodded. "In fact, real ghosts are not always as terrifying as they are portrayed in stories and tales, or like the three ancestral witches. Some of them live civilized and peaceful lives because they have retained some of the basic traits of their once-human lives over all this time."

“Well, their overgrown haircuts and old-fashioned clothes are definitely not one of them,” Stella muttered as she glanced furtively at the three ladies who remained motionless in the darkness. 

“That should make our choice obvious,” she added firmly. “We are not giving them a single speck.”

Tecna agreed. “It would be extremely unwise to share our fairy dust.”

“But... you said ghosts can be peaceful,” Bloom said hesitantly. “Maybe this is our only chance to get answers.”

“That's true,” Tecna admitted. “But fairy dust contains pure light-life energy. It’s... addictive to spirits. Once they taste it, even a tiny amount, it awakens their most primal hunger. It strengthens them, pulls them closer to the world of the living. They lose control. Fairy dust is to ghosts what blood is to vampires,” she added grimly. “One drop, and it’s over.”

Bloom paled. “So you’re saying...”

“...Miss Griffin knew exactly what she was doing when she decided to have the secret archive guarded by ghosts.”

Before they could say more, a familiar, crisp voice sliced through the air.

“Well?” came the elegant woman’s inquiry. “Have you reached a decision?”

Her smile was still in place, perfect, polite, and completely devoid of warmth.

The three fairies stepped forward. Bloom opened her mouth, trying to find a diplomatic way to decline...

But Stella beat her to it.

“Instead of fairy dust,” she snapped, glaring at Loelia, “maybe you should try a salad. It might do wonders for your complexion. You really think I’d hand over a single grain of my magic to you?” Stella continued, her voice harsh. “But if you like, I can schedule you a visit to the Solarian Star Stylist. You clearly haven’t seen a brush since the last eclipse. Those split ends are tragic.”

“Stella!” Tecna and Bloom groaned at once, both mortified.

"What Stella meant was that we really are extremely grateful for your offer," Bloom said quickly, trying to smooth over the tension, "but we don't want to take up any more of your time. Maybe… it would be possible for us to look for the book on our own after all..."

Her voice trailed off. The sight in front of her stole the words from her throat and left her breathless.

As if time had slowed, the ghostly women’s pleasant smiles froze, becoming rigid masks. The dissonance between their smiling mouths and cold, lifeless eyes sent a chill through the fairies. Then, before their eyes, the perfect porcelain-like skin began to flake, the illusion crumbling like ancient dust. Beneath, something grotesque revealed itself: mouths stretched a little too wide, eyes glassy and hollow. They stared with vacant expressions, as if waiting for a sculptor to decide what face they should wear next.

Goosebumps prickled Bloom’s skin. Her legs screamed to run.

"Or we could just go..." she stammered, stepping back with the others.

"Right. Just forget we were here," Stella added, her earlier defiance now edged with fear.

Then the ghosts moved again, slow, gliding steps, and this time, their smiles twisted into something far more disturbing. They bared their teeth, stretching their mouths upward into monstrous grins. Their yellow eyes began to glow, bright and piercing, devoid of anything human. A deep, mocking laughter echoed from their throats as they floated toward the fairies, pushing them slowly back toward the wall.

Around them, the room dimmed.

A pitch-black fog rose, swallowing the last traces of the library. Shelves, books, light, everything vanished into shadow.

“Didn’t you say ghosts were peaceful?” Stella hissed at Tecna.

“Normally, yes,” Tecna replied, tense. “But I forgot to mention two things ghosts hate more than anything else.”

“And those would be?” Stella asked, her voice tight.

“Rejection,” Tecna said grimly, “and rudeness.”

As if her words were a signal, a terrible creaking groaned overhead. It reverberated from every direction, like the groan of ancient bones shifting. The fairies looked up into the blackness... at first seeing nothing.

Then, they began to emerge.

Spider-like creatures, glowing faintly with a milky sheen, crawled from the shadows between the shelves. They moved with twitchy elegance, long limbs weaving over one another as they descended. The towers groaned under their weight. More came, and then more... until the creatures loomed behind the three ghostly women like an army of nightmares. Their eyes glowed red, filled with fury at having been woken from their centuries-long slumber.

"And now?" Bloom whispered, her heart pounding in her chest like a war drum.

“You’re still asking that?” Stella snapped. “Run!”

As if on command, the fairies broke into a sprint, launching themselves from the wall behind them and dashing toward the secret tunnel they had come from. Behind them, shrill laughter echoed like breaking glass and a once-delicate voice shrieked at a volume so loud it made the very walls tremble:

"Stop them!"

Chapter Text

Clattering footsteps followed Bloom, Stella, and Tecna through the darkness. If they had turned around, the light from the countless red, glowing eyes might have blinded them. Disoriented, the fairies made their way through the seemingly endless secret passage, while the dusty, stale air caused a rusty wheeze to escape their throats.

“We have to transform,” Stella called out.

“There's no time for that,” Tecna replied breathlessly. “The monsters would catch up with us before we completed our transformation.”

"I can't do it anymore! If only I had my wings... They'll catch up with us any minute!"

A biting pain shot through Bloom's body.

This was all her fault.

Because of her, her friends were in danger, seconds away from being banished to eternal damnation by giant ghost spiders. A frustrated cry escaped her.

"Keep running, get back to the party. I'll hold them off in the meantime."

“Forget it, it's far too dangerous,” Stella replied firmly, before Tecna added, "Besides, we don't know how stable this tunnel is. Your magic could cause it to collapse."

Bloom shook her head. "We have no other choice. Or are you planning to end up here as spider food? Now go on, run!"

"No, you're coming with us. We can do this," Stella shouted, but Bloom was already slowing down and finally stopped.

Before her friends could protest and turn back to her, she created a wall of glowing fire that separated her from Stella and Tecna. When the fairies realized it, their eyes widened in shock, but they had no choice but to stay behind the wall of fire Bloom was maintaining.

“Run away, get help. I'll hold them off in the meantime!” she shouted through the fire barrier, leaving Stella and Tecna with no choice but to follow her demand. It was the only thing they could do at that moment.

As Bloom turned from the sight of her shocked friends, she saw a crowd of glowing red eyes running straight for her. She clenched her hands into fists and let out a rage-filled scream as she caused another wall of glowing, curling flames to appear in front of her. The monsters flinched at the sudden surge of light, shrieking deafeningly and contorting as if the light was actually causing them physical pain.

Now, for the first time, Bloom recognized the creatures a little more clearly.

She was startled when she saw torn clothing and almost human faces on the spider-like bodies, which, on the other hand, moved in an animalistic and uncontrollably twitching manner. The fire she had lit seemed to penetrate them and it caused them pain.

But suddenly, the darkness began to eat through the light. Her shield flickered, so quickly that it would have been barely perceptible to the human eye at first, but the creatures noticed the change immediately.

Bloom focused on the shield again, pouring all her energy into it, but it was no use. The gaps grew longer, the black holes wider. The creatures eyed her greedily, craving her magical essence.

A cry of frustration escaped Bloom.

She knew her Enchantix powers were not fully developed.

But what was the point of her magic if it wasn't even enough to protect her loved ones?

For a moment, she considered reaching for the powers of her darker self... but she had little control over them. If she lost control of her powers like she had this morning, the cave might collapse and bury her beneath it.

She wasn't sure... but she couldn't risk trying.

Her thoughts were violently interrupted as the fire lost its battle against the darkness, and the shadows nestled against her skin. Bloom squinted her eyes. She expected the pain, teeth digging into her flesh, claws pulling and tearing at her, dragging her back toward the three ghosts who would suck every drop of her magical essence with relish.

But nothing of the sort happened.

Instead, there was a power, strange and familiar at the same time. It tingled in her body, overwhelming her senses, filling her with intense energy.

Blinking cautiously, Bloom opened her eyes and was blinded by such a bright light that, for a moment, she feared she would go blind.

She had turned into a flame.

The light enveloped her body like a solid sphere, and it was only at that moment that Bloom understood it was not she herself who had conjured up this power but that someone else was responsible for saving her with this surge of concentrated magic.

She felt it deep inside her, felt the flickering of power, the overwhelming fusion of dark and light dragon fire.

The creatures shrieked and roared, squirmed and covered their eyes... before finally retreating and melting back into the shadows.

No sooner had the last pair of red eyes vanished than the fire surrounding Bloom abruptly receded. But before she could take a breath, before she could even register what had just happened, someone grabbed her roughly by the wrist and yanked her into a dark side passage she hadn't noticed before.

She didn’t have to look up to know who it was. The fiery tingling in her chest, the dark, commanding presence radiating off him as he stared down at her… those were answer enough.

“Valtor,” Bloom almost hissed, narrowing her eyes as she looked up at the black magician.

He, on the other hand, merely regarded her with a mocking stare.

“You do seem to have a habit of getting yourself into trouble, little fairy,” he muttered, casting a casual glance to his right to check for any pursuing monsters. But there was nothing, only the consuming darkness around them.

Bloom snorted.

"And why do you think that is? If you hadn't come back and haunted my dreams, maybe I wouldn't need to get myself into trouble. Besides... what are you even doing here, Valtor? How did you get in? As far as I know, you can't enter Cloud Tower without permission."

Valtor smirked. A small, cruel smile tugged at the corners of his lips.

"The witches clearly haven’t learned a thing since last time. But you can’t really blame them. Who wouldn't open the door to a handsome stranger at a party free of rules and restraint?"

The smug gleam in his eyes made Bloom’s fingers twitch with the sudden urge to wipe that look off his face, by any means necessary. She clenched her hands into fists and only then realized Valtor was still gripping her wrist tightly.

Bloom cleared her throat.

"Would you please let go of me? Or am I your prisoner now?" she asked bitingly, wincing as a vivid memory from last night surged uninvited into her mind.

She saw herself in Darkar’s cave, tied to a stone table, wrists bound, feet restrained. Utterly defenseless. And then she saw him, Valtor, appearing out of nowhere to find her in that state, the flicker of satisfaction on his face, mingled with surprise… and something else. Something she hadn’t been able to place. An expression she had never seen on him before.

But now, it flashed in his eyes again. And suddenly Bloom had the nagging suspicion that they were both thinking the same thing.

A slow heat crept into her cheeks.

Only after a few seconds, almost as if he were unconsciously delaying the moment, did Valtor finally let go of her wrist and release Bloom.

“You know, instead of asking ghosts for help, you could have just asked me,” he said, sounding almost offended.

Bloom scowled at him.

"You're joking, right? How could you, of all people, help me? You're the reason I’m in this... situation in the first place."

Valtor rolled his eyes, irritation flickering across his face. A bitter expression followed.

"It seems to me you're deliberately trying to blame me for everything that’s happening to you, Bloom. But you and I both know I have nothing to do with the darkness growing inside you. It's consuming you and the longer you deny it, the stronger it gets. Tell me, what has your resistance achieved so far? Have you regained control? Has the darkness become weaker… or stronger? By fighting it, you're only feeding it. Believe me, I know what I'm talking about. Real power, Bloom, however paradoxical it may sound, lies in surrender."

Bloom’s eyes darkened as she shot back, her voice sharp with anger.

"Oh, I bet you'd love that. All you want is for the dark Bloom to take over again, just like you allowed in my dream. Why should I trust you?"

A flash of anger crossed Valtor’s face, but when he answered, his voice was dangerously calm.

"I brought you back in that dream, even though your darker self had already taken control. Believe it or not..."

He lifted his hand and gently touched her chin, tilting it upward as he looked deep into her eyes. Bloom’s breath hitched for a moment.

"...you're my favorite of the two of you, little fairy."

A shiver ran down Bloom’s spine, and a dangerous heat flared in her veins, so sudden and intense, she wasn’t sure where it came from.

Was it her own reaction to his words? Or was it something else, something darker, stirring within her? That part of herself, buried deep and dormant, had heard him too.

“What do you want from me, Valtor?” Bloom asked through clenched teeth, holding his gaze without flinching.

The intensity in Valtor's eyes burned like fire inside her as he leaned in closer, close enough that she could feel his breath on her lips.

"I want you to spend the rest of the night with me. As a little thank you... for saving your life. Again."

For a heartbeat, Bloom thought her chest might collapse. Her eyes widened, her face went pale, and her breath caught in her throat.

When Valtor saw her expression, the mix of confusion and alarm, he laughed. A low, genuine laugh. Something Bloom had never heard from him before. The sound seemed to vibrate inside her.

“Not in the way you think. Although I must say... I do appreciate the thoughts you’re entertaining, little fairy,” he teased with a mischievous wink.

Bloom’s pallor instantly shifted into a furious blush. But before she could launch into a retort, Valtor continued.

“I want you to come with me to the party. All I’m asking is that, for one night, you forget that you hate me and forget what story binds us… or rather separates us.”

He paused, and his voice dropped, lower, more sincere.

“I want one night where you let yourself fall. Not for me… for you, Bloom. To push back the darkness not by resisting your feelings, but by surrendering to them. Just for tonight.”

Bloom’s mind reeled. She shook her head, stunned, trying to fend off the weight of his words.

And yet... somewhere deep down, she knew he was right. She could feel it, the dark power inside her, stirring again. Forcing its way through her body, trying to claim her. And she was getting tired of fighting it.

“What... what about my friends?” she asked, her voice trembling with urgency. “They’ll come looking for me.”

The idea of the Winx seeing her with Valtor sent a spike of panic through her. Even if he had disguised himself with a shapeshifting spell... Stella had already seen them together on Eraklyon. She’d recognize him this time.

“They won’t be looking for you,” Valtor said with a smirk, and a glint, almost cruel, lit up his eyes.

Bloom’s heart stuttered.

“What have you done to them?” she hissed, fury surging through her as tendrils of dark smoke curled around her clenched fists.

But the black magician only raised a single unimpressed eyebrow.

“Calm down, they're fine. They're already lying peacefully and safely in their beds at Alfea,” Valtor said coolly. “That party wasn't the right place for them anyway, and those other two were lucky not to end up as ghost food. After all, the rest of the ghosts were waiting just outside the door, baring their teeth. They could barely wait to add your friends' fairy dust to their precious little collection... if I hadn’t intercepted them and teleported them back to Alfea.”

Bloom’s eyes widened as realization struck her: the guests in the lounge they had passed through had been ghosts. Which meant... her attempt to protect Stella and Tecna would have only led them straight into another horde… one they could never have defeated on their own.

Never... if Valtor hadn’t…

“Why are you doing this?” she asked, her voice trembling.

For a brief moment, she thought she caught a softer look on Valtor’s face, but it vanished as quickly as it had appeared.

Instead, he leaned in so close that his lips brushed her ear. The sudden proximity made Bloom press herself instinctively against the cold stone wall behind her, shivering from the sharp contrast of heat and chill.

“One night,” Valtor murmured like a dark promise. “That’s all I want. If it doesn’t work... if I’m wrong, and the darkness in you is stronger tomorrow than it is now, I’ll go get your little book from the library myself.”

Bloom hesitated. Her mind reeled.

And yet... a part of her had already made a decision.

She owed Valtor nothing.

He had rescued her, willingly.

He had helped her friends, for whatever reason.

No, she didn’t owe him her gratitude.

But she did owe herself answers.

And as she stood so close to Valtor, looking deep into his eyes, she knew.... He was the only one who could help her find those answers.

“One night. And not a second more,” Bloom whispered breathlessly, barely believing the words she had just spoken.

She was about to make a deal with the devil himself.

A gleam flashed in Valtor’s eyes, and a sly, almost imperceptible smile played at the corners of his lips.

“It’s a deal,” he whispered.

In that moment, the air grew colder around them. A sudden breeze swept through the corridor, unnatural in the still, stale air, and raised goosebumps on Bloom’s skin. Somewhere in the distance, a low, ominous chuckle echoed through the dark halls.

Without hesitation, Valtor took her hand. His gloved fingers closed gently, yet firmly, around hers, and he pulled her with him into a portal that had opened of its own accord in the wall.

“Let’s go.”

Chapter Text

The acrid smell of smoke, sweat, and alcohol was the first thing to hit Bloom’s nose when she and Valtor stepped out of the portal and found themselves back at the party beneath Cloud Tower. At least Valtor hadn’t lied about where he wanted to take her. But the fact that they were here together, she and her arch-enemy at a secret witch party, was already more than enough.

Bloom felt the sticky heat clinging to her skin and looked down at herself in disbelief. Her once inconspicuous outfit in muted tones, chosen so she and her friends could slip past the witches unnoticed while searching for the hidden library, had transformed within seconds.

It was unrecognizable.

She was now wearing a short, tight black skirt that almost reminded her of her darker self’s attire. A semi-transparent, dark red shimmering top clung to her upper body like a second skin, covering only the essentials. Burgundy high heels clicked sharply against the floor with each step, leaving her only a few inches shorter than Valtor. Bloom’s mouth fell open as she stared down at herself.

“That... that’s not the outfit I was wearing...” she murmured, prompting a smug grin from Valtor. Bloom narrowed her eyes.

“Where are my clothes?” she growled quietly, as Valtor turned to stand directly before her, his gaze fixed unwaveringly on hers.

“I like you better this way. And since you belong to me for this night, it’s my choice what my companion looks like. And if I may say so...” He leaned in close, his lips brushing lightly against her skin as he whispered, low and seductive, “You look absolutely ravishing, little fairy.”

Bloom opened her mouth to retort... but no words came. Heat rushed to her cheeks, her throat tightened, and she felt suddenly overwhelmed under the weight of his nearness, his dark tone lingering like a spell. At that moment, she realized accepting his offer might have been a mistake.

Valtor’s grin deepened against her ear, as if he had heard her thoughts. Then he leaned back, extending his hand toward her.

“Come with me. Let’s go to the bar. I think you could use a drink.”

Bloom had no objection to the suggestion. She didn’t usually drink, at least not much, but right now, none of that mattered. So she simply nodded and placed her hand in Valtor’s, and he closed his fingers firmly around hers. Together, hand in hand, they made their way through the dancing crowd.

Valtor led the way, forcing a path through the pressed-together bodies like an unyielding wall, while Bloom followed in the narrow space he carved for her.

Before long, they reached the bar, where witches, fairies, and other creatures jostled to order their drinks. A quick glance told Bloom there were no empty seats. Valtor, however, ignored this entirely. He walked straight up to a pair occupying two stools and snapped his fingers once. Without a word, the couple rose and vacated the chairs.

Bloom’s jaw dropped.

“After you,” Valtor said smoothly, gesturing toward the now-vacant stool. Bloom sat down, though not without some reluctance.

“You don’t know any rules, do you?” she asked, raising her eyebrows as she gave him a reproachful look.

He merely shrugged.

“I know them. I just don’t care much for them. You should know me well enough by now to expect that.” A smirk tugged at his lips, earning an eye-roll from Bloom.

As if on cue, a bartender approached, a tall sorcerer with violet hair and eyes as black as night.

“What can I get you?” he asked, glancing between Bloom and Valtor.

Bloom opened her mouth to answer, but Valtor spoke first.

“Two glasses of dragon whiskey.”

It was the most expensive drink on the menu. Of course.

The bartender smiled faintly, nodded, and moved to prepare the order.

Meanwhile, Bloom shot Valtor a glare and cleared her throat.

“Just because I’m your companion tonight doesn’t mean I can’t make my own decisions. First my outfit, now the whiskey... I’m not your toy,” she said through clenched teeth.

Valtor only looked amused.

“Oh, of course not. But I thought you could use something stronger tonight. Besides, dragon whiskey is exquisite. Every sip is worth its price.”

At that moment, the bartender returned and set two glasses on the counter. The liquid shimmered bronze, like molten fire, and steamed so intensely it felt as though a dragon were exhaling flames right then and there. Bloom tilted her head, eyeing the drink warily.

Meanwhile, Valtor raised his glass, fixing her with a steady gaze. She mirrored him reluctantly.

“To an unforgettable night,” he declared in a toast. Bloom only nodded in silence.

She watched as Valtor brought the glass to his lips and took a sip. His expression melted into pure enjoyment, a soft, almost pleased sound escaping him. The sight stirred something in Bloom she didn’t want to acknowledge. To distract herself, she quickly raised her own glass.

The scent seared her nose, bringing tears to her eyes. She took a sip... and instantly grimaced. The liquid burned sharp and hot as it slid down her throat like pure fire, wrenching a cough from her chest.

Valtor noticed, a mocking smile tugging at his lips.

“Can’t handle it, little fairy?” he teased, sipping leisurely, his eyes never leaving her.

Bloom glared at his smug grin, fully aware that what she was about to do was a mistake. And yet… if it wiped that grin off his face for even a second, it would be worth it.

Determined, she raised her glass again, held her breath, tilted her head back... and swallowed the fiery liquid in a single gulp. The burning was nearly unbearable, and she instantly knew her assessment was right: this was a mistake. Her eyes watered, and she fought desperately to stifle a cough. Somehow, she succeeded.

When she lifted her gaze and saw Valtor’s surprised expression, satisfaction coursed through her. She set the empty glass on the counter and arched an eyebrow defiantly.

Valtor’s lips stretched into a wolfish grin. Without hesitation, he downed his own glass in one gulp.

“This promises to be an interesting night…” he mused.

Before Bloom could reply, he rose to his feet and dropped a few bills on the counter.

“Come with me,” he ordered, offering his hand once more.

This time, Bloom refused. She stood on her own... and nearly collapsed to the floor.

At the last moment, just before her knees hit the floor, two strong hands caught her, sparing her a painful fall. Valtor pulled her back up, her body pressed inevitably against his. She hadn’t expected the whiskey’s effects to strike so quickly, or so intensely. Yet it wasn’t like normal alcohol. Bloom wasn’t sure if it was because it was dragon whiskey and she was the Fairy of the Dragon Flame, but it felt as though pure fire was racing through her body at breakneck speed. Her blood burned, rushing hot through her veins into every fiber of her being. Her senses sharpened even as they grew intoxicatingly clouded.

“Are you all right?” Valtor’s voice cut through the haze. Only then did Bloom realize she had been staring at him the entire time. She gave a faint nod, but her gaze lingered on the sharp lines of his face. Her lips parted slightly as her eyes flicked to his mouth, before locking again on those ice-blue eyes that regarded her with confusion and faint amusement.

“Do you want to sit down again?” Valtor asked, raising his brows.

Bloom shook her head. She didn’t want to sit. She wanted to move, to give the fire in her body space to breathe.

“No. I want to dance,” she said, pushing herself away from him.

Valtor let her go, loosening his grip as she headed toward the dance floor, her steps unsteady but determined. He followed.

“Dance?” he repeated close behind, sounding amused. “You can barely walk, little fairy. I seem to have underestimated the effect of dragon whiskey on you. Are you sure about this?”

“Yes, I’m sure,” Bloom shot back, rolling her eyes.

Just then, a couple left the crowded dance floor, leaving a small open space. Bloom stepped into it and began to dance. Not as she once had at the ball on Eraklyon, bound by the rigid sequence of courtly steps. Her movements were wild, unrestrained, without any pattern. She surrendered to the dark, driving beat of the music, let it sweep her away, merge with her.

She didn’t care whether she looked graceful or not. All that mattered was the feeling that consumed her: freedom. And that fire blazing deep inside. She couldn’t get enough of it.

Bloom shook her head, her red hair flying wildly, when her gaze suddenly fell on Valtor again. He wasn’t dancing, just standing there, watching her with an amused smile and a glint in his eyes.

“What?” Bloom asked, raising her eyebrows, not even considering stopping. He could look at her however he wanted. He could make fun of her. She didn’t care.

Valtor only raised a hand in mock appeasement.

“Nothing. It’s just… fascinating to watch you dance, little fairy,” he said, folding his arms as his gaze slid down her body and back up again.

“There’s enough room for both of us here. Join me,” Bloom urged, but Valtor only grinned and shook his head.

“Thanks, I’m fine. I’d rather enjoy the view,” he chuckled darkly, making Bloom narrow her eyes.

He wasn’t going to get away that easily. After all, he was the one who had wanted to bring her to this party.

She took a few steps closer until she stood directly in front of him, lifting her chin so she could meet his gaze at close range. Resting her right hand on his shoulder, she slowed her movements, her hips swaying side to side, circling deliberately. Valtor’s eyes darkened.

“What are you doing?” he asked, one brow arched, though his gaze inevitably dropped to follow the rhythm of her hips.

Grinning, Bloom shrugged.

“I’m dancing.”

Her hand remained on his shoulder as she circled Valtor slowly, keeping her body deliberately close. The fire inside her only grew, the dragon whiskey intensifying its effect until every step sent tingling waves through her. When she slipped behind him, she rose on her tiptoes, leaned forward, and whispered in his ear:

“Dance with me.”

She thought she saw his jaw tighten.

“No,” he said curtly, his voice low and harsh, his body rigid.

Unbothered, Bloom moved around to face him again, this time with her back turned. She pressed herself against him as she swayed with the music, her hips rolling to the beat, every movement deliberately sensual. She felt him tense behind her, but he didn’t back away.

And that was enough reason for her to keep going.

With every passing second, her movements grew more sensual, more provocative, her hands gliding almost lazily over her body, caressing her curves with deliberate seduction. Valtor didn’t move, standing rigid, as if rooted to the spot, yet she felt his heat, his tension, and the way his eyes traced her every motion as though hypnotized, his gaze burning into her skin.

She leaned forward, arching her back. And finally, finally, she saw a crack in his composure.

“Damn it, Bloom… is that how they teach you to dance at Alfea?” Valtor growled through clenched teeth, his voice edged with menace that made her heart race and the darkness inside her stir. “Stop it.”

Bloom ignored him, her lips curling into a grin.

“Why?” she asked, pressing her hips back against him in open defiance.

The answer came without words.

A soft gasp escaped her as she felt his hardness against her through the fabric of his black pants. Her breath hitched, and almost instinctively she pressed harder, testing, teasing.

Valtor let out a low, feral growl.

“Don’t start something you can’t finish, little fairy…” he whispered in her ear, his tone equal parts threat and temptation. A shiver coursed through her, and an involuntary moan slipped past her lips. She didn’t know if it was the dragon whiskey, the fevered atmosphere, their fiery bond, or her own shadowed side driving her - but whatever it was, it was intoxicating. She couldn’t stop.

“Are you afraid, Valtor?” she teased, her grin wicked, as she looked over her shoulder at him.

In response, his hands clamped onto her hips, pulling her flush against him, making her feel the full extent of his arousal.

“Does it feel like I’m afraid?” His voice was dark, dangerous, and he sealed the words by biting her earlobe lightly, dragging another throaty moan from her.

“N… no…” Bloom whispered, her breath shaky, as his hands began to roam. Slowly, deliberately, almost possessively, they slid over her hips, her waist, her stomach, climbing higher to cup her breasts. Bloom gasped, tilting her head back, eyes fluttering shut as heat pooled inside her, ignited by his touch.

One of his hands rose higher still, wrapping around her bare throat. He squeezed, lightly, but firmly enough to steal her breath for a fleeting, dizzying moment.

“Mmm… do you like that, princess?” he whispered against her ear. Bloom couldn’t form a word; she was too overwhelmed by his closeness, his touch, the intoxicating heat surging through her veins and pooling low in her belly, right between her thighs.

Valtor chuckled darkly as he noticed her instinctively press her thighs together. His other hand, which had been teasing the curves of her breasts, drifted lower… and lower…

“Valtor…” Bloom gasped as his fingers reached the waistband of her skirt, toying with it, testing, threatening to slip beneath. They were surrounded by people who could see, right there in the middle of the dance floor... but she didn’t care. Not anymore. All she wanted was for his fingers to move deeper, to touch her where she ached for him most.

“Say it,” Valtor commanded suddenly, his fingers lingering at the waistband.

“What?” Bloom breathed, trembling against him.

“Say you want it.”

Her breath caught, her heart hammering in her chest. She tried to think, but the alcohol, the pounding music, the charged atmosphere, and the fire he had awakened inside her all drowned out reason.

“I want it,” she gasped, arching her back and pressing herself harder against his arousal.

A satisfied groan rumbled from Valtor’s chest as he ground against her, making Bloom moan in turn, the heat between her thighs nearly unbearable.

“Again,” he demanded, lowering his lips to her neck, grazing her skin with hot kisses and sharp nibbles. “Say it again.”

“I want it…” Bloom repeated, her voice steadier this time, filled with raw need and longing.

Valtor chuckled against her neck, his lips brushing her skin as he whispered a low, “Good girl.” The words sent a hot shiver racing down Bloom’s spine.

She waited for his fingers to move lower, to touch her at last where she ached for him… but then she felt him hesitate. His fingers slowly retreated, his grip on her throat loosening until he released her completely.

Instead, he seized her firmly by the waist and spun her toward him in one smooth, swift motion. She nearly stumbled, but his hands steadied her, holding her tight against the hard line of his body. Bloom opened her mouth to speak, but Valtor silenced her with a look, his eyes burning darkly into hers.

“Don’t ask questions,” he said, his grip tightening until it was almost painful. “I need to show you something.”

And in the next heartbeat, the world around them dissolved.

Chapter Text

Ice-cold air burned in Bloom's lungs, extinguishing the heat that had just been rushing through her body. A shiver ran through her as she looked around this strange place, steeped in darkness, so utterly different from the lively party she and Valtor had left only seconds ago.

"Valtor?" Bloom whispered, afraid there might be creatures here she’d rather not encounter. But apart from the faint howling of the wind in the distance and the icy cold, there was nothing.

Valtor’s presence was also nowhere to be felt.

Perplexed, Bloom took a few steps forward without knowing where she was heading. She could barely see her hand in front of her face. Cautiously, she felt her way along a cold, rough surface pressing in on her from both sides. This must be a cave, she concluded, just as she suddenly sensed a faint pulsing of magic.

With no other clue as to where to go, Bloom followed the invisible force deeper into the darkness.

She didn’t know how long she had been wandering when, at last, a faint glow appeared in the distance.

Luminous shapes stood out against the black stone wall. Bloom stepped closer, tilting her head as she studied them. They looked like cave paintings. Her fingers gently traced the contours of a story playing out across the stone wall like a moving tapestry: war, destruction, merciless dragons locked in battle, magicians and fairies, a palace reduced to ruins and condemned to eternal ice.

Bloom froze when she recognized the story, all color draining from her face as her gaze fell on the next image.

For there she saw… herself. A darker version of herself, standing beside a cruel demon whose shape felt all too familiar. And beside that…

“What you see here is the origin of our connection, Bloom.”

Bloom jumped at the sound of Valtor’s voice behind her, so close that his hot breath brushed her ear and reignited the fire in her veins. Suddenly, he was right there, forcing her to take a step back until she pressed against the massive stone wall, right where she had just seen another image of herself and Valtor. In this image, they were both completely themselves, embedded in light, hand in hand, bound together like the two dragons rising behind them, engulfed in blazing flame.

The image seemed to burn into her back, and Bloom trembled at the energy consuming her, making her gasp softly. Valtor stood directly in front of her, his gaze fixed not on her but on the glowing images along the cold stone wall, focused and thoughtful.

"This is the reason for what I already sensed during our first fleeting encounter in Solaria," Valtor said, his voice low and deliberate. "That part of you that filled me with questions from the beginning and sparked my curiosity. This unbridled power you don’t even recognize yourself, kept down at all costs by Faragonda and your so-called friends ever since."

At his last words, Bloom clenched her fists. Even though she could barely breathe and Valtor’s nearness still made her dizzy while questions stormed through her mind, she hated the way he spoke about her headmistress and her friends, the very people she owed so much, if not everything.

"I won’t allow you to talk about them like that, Valtor! Everything I’ve achieved, I owe to my friends, the Specialists, and the teachers at Alfea, especially Miss Faragonda. They’ve supported me from the very start."

"And what have they taught you?" Valtor sneered, a dark laugh escaping his throat and making the cave vibrate. "How to be a good, decent fairy? No one at Alfea can show you how to wield the powers of the Dragon, Bloom. Your powers and mine lie beyond the imagination of every other magical creature. Only we can understand what it truly means to carry the Dragon’s fire within."

Bloom shook her head, anger coursing through her as the image of herself and Valtor burned hotter against her back.

"You’re wrong! Faragonda and the professors at Alfea taught me how to control my powers. Without them, I never could have transformed into an Enchantix fairy!"

Valtor’s eyes narrowed at the mention of her transformation. Still studying the wall of images and symbols beside him, he ran his fingers lightly over the carvings before turning his gaze back to her.

"Do you truly believe Alfea enabled you to become an Enchantix fairy?" he asked softly. "As you said, they taught you control, and on that point I agree. But wasn’t it the moment you gave up control, when you connected with your essence on Pyros, that you transformed? Were you thinking of Faragonda, Alfea, or your little fairy friends then? Tell me, Bloom, who was in your thoughts when you became an Enchantix fairy?"

Bloom’s eyes widened in shock as the memory hit her like a lightning strike.
How could Valtor know what she had been thinking at that exact moment?

When she didn’t answer, Valtor’s expression turned confident, almost triumphant. "Isn’t it true that you transformed the moment you focused all your concentration on me?"

"To destroy you!" hissed the fairy of the Dragon Flame, heat flooding her cheeks.

"The context is irrelevant," the black magician replied with a smile, lifting his shoulders in a careless shrug.

“Don’t you realize it, Bloom?”

Valtor stepped closer, so close his body pressed against hers, the same body she had been near only moments ago. The body she wanted to surrender to; the body that awakened something inside her she couldn’t control. Her legs went weak as he loomed over her, trapping her between him and the wall by bracing his hands on the cold rock at her sides. She was pinned, unable to move, and his lips hovered near hers as he whispered, looking down at her trembling form:

“We are connected. No matter how much you deny it, since your Enchantix transformation this bond has only grown stronger. You can feel it, you can feel me, in your thoughts, in your dreams, day and night. No matter what we do, no matter how hard we try to stay apart, our paths will always cross, little fairy. We cannot avoid each other.”

“I… I feel nothing but contempt for you,” Bloom hissed, clenching her fists. Valtor felt the anger and something else boil inside her, and he leaned even closer. Bloom gasped softly.

“You gave me a different impression at the party,” he murmured. “So many suppressed feelings, an inexhaustible source of energy. It’s a shame you rarely use it. But you’ll do anything to hold control, won’t you, little fairy?”

Bloom glared, fighting to remain sane. “What are you trying to say?”

A smile tugged at Valtor’s mouth. “Don’t tell me this life is enough for you, a mundane existence in the Magical Dimension, not much different from the miserable life you once had as a human in Gardenia. That’s not you. It isn’t worthy of your power.”

Bloom laughed bitterly; his words stung more than she wanted to admit. “Oh, is that so? Let me guess, joining you, destroying the Magical Dimension, and stealing spells is what’s worthy of my power. That's ridiculous, Valtor.”

“The life you’re living won’t satisfy you forever,” he said quietly. “There’s a spark in you that wants to break free and manifest in the darkness you fight so hard against. So much untapped potential, Bloom, suppressing it will eat you alive.”

“You know nothing about me.”

“I know more about you than you’d like.”

He leaned so close his lips brushed her ear. His voice dropped, deep and almost seductive. “I see your constant self-doubt. Your fear of not being good enough. I feel it as if it were my own. It bursts out of you like fireworks.”

Slowly, he brushed a stray strand of hair from her face. “By my side, you wouldn’t feel that way. I can help you bring your hidden powers into the light. Free you from the conventions that bind you and the fears that hold you back. All I need is a little trust.”

Bloom shook her head, resisting his words, though they stirred something deep within her.
“I trusted you. Repeatedly. About my parents. And every time, you lied to me brazenly, manipulated me however you pleased. But that’s over now!”

Valtor laughed. It was cruel, almost mocking, as though he were taunting her.

“Let me show you something, little fairy,” he murmured. Before Bloom could respond, he seized her hand and pressed it against the image on the wall, a depiction of an Enchantix fairy wrapped in blazing flame.

Bloom closed her eyes for a heartbeat, and when she opened them again, she was suddenly on Pyros. Startled, she looked down and saw herself transformed. But not into her Enchantix form. She was wearing her light-blue Magic Winx outfit. Confused, she lifted her gaze and flinched as three attacks flew toward her, halting just before impact. A golden light enveloped her protectively.

She realized the moment before her was the exact instant she had first transformed into an Enchantix fairy. The memory’s precision was astonishing, so vivid she could almost believe she was truly back on Pyros. Yet something was different. A strange sensation gripped her from within, as though Valtor stood beside her. She couldn’t see him, but she felt his presence flooding her body. Dark and light dragon fire coursed through her veins together, a fusion of magic igniting the moment she had uttered the words that triggered her transformation:

“Valtor will not win. Ever!”

Bloom gasped as the vision dissolved. She found herself staring into Valtor’s ice-cold, knowing eyes, and her breath caught as she began to understand what he was implying.

“You didn’t gain your Enchantix powers through sheer willpower, as they led you to believe,” Valtor said smoothly. “When you were on Pyros, I tracked your progress. Eventually, I sent the Trix to test your strength. I had to know how powerful you had become. But the moment you were close to defeat, when you focused all your energy on me, something unexpected happened, even to me.”

He paused, as though reliving the moment.

“Through the power of your thoughts, you connected with me. Suddenly, it was as if I myself stood on Pyros, forced to defend against the witches’ attacks. I saw you, Bloom. I felt you and your power. And in that instant, I realized our powers weren’t meant to fight each other, but to unite. I accepted the metaphysical connection you had unconsciously created between our dragon fire. I didn’t yet understand what it meant… but when I saw you had transformed during our next encounter, I knew. The convergence of your power and mine enabled your Enchantix transformation.”

Bloom stared at him in disbelief. Her lips parted, but her mind reeled, struggling to process what he was claiming. Was he saying he had been part of her Enchantix awakening? Disbelief surged through her, but when she met his eyes she faltered. What she saw bordered on madness, obsession. A dangerous light gleamed in them, as if he had just discovered the answer to all his questions, all his desires, all he craved.

A fire raged in his gaze, blue flames, the hottest point of the embers.

“Our combined powers were able to break the laws of the fairies. Your transformation is proof of that. Admittedly, it took me some time to understand what had happened, and my anger and frustration at your stubbornness blinded me for a while. But since then, I can think of nothing but what we could achieve. Together…”

He leaned forward, his lips a breath from hers, his greed and desire pressing in like heat.

Bloom shook her head and pressed her hand against his chest to push him away. He felt her resistance; though she did not have the strength to force him back, he took a few steps, receding slightly, keeping her captive with his gaze while Bloom tried to process what he was saying.

That was madness.
Manipulation.
Betrayal.
A lie.

It had to be. The thought that her transformation might actually be the result of a connection between her and the black magician terrified her. He could say whatever he wanted, but that didn’t make it true.

“Why should I believe you? Faragonda told me it was possible for the guardian of the Dragon Flame to trigger the Enchantix transformation through sheer willpower.”

Valtor laughed, a malicious sound. “Ah, good old Faragonda. She may be an honorable headmistress, but what does she know of the Dragon Flame’s power? She does not carry it, her knowledge is only stories and books. We, on the other hand, Bloom, know what it is to possess this magic. And Faragonda knows of our connection. Why else would she try to turn you against me from the start? Why do you think she sent you to Pyros, so far from me?”

Bloom stared at him. Anger knotted in her stomach, and automatically her free hand drifted to where her fairy-dust pendant normally lay. Tears pricked at her eyes.

This couldn’t be true.
It simply couldn’t be true.

“You can say whatever you like. Even if some of it were true, it wouldn’t change the fact that I will never work with you!”

“You should think twice, little fairy,” Valtor said, pursing his lips. Bloom heard the faint edge of frustration in his voice. “We could both benefit.”

“What do you mean?” she demanded.

“As you can see, our powers reinforce one another. And as far as I can tell, your Enchantix abilities are not yet fully formed, otherwise the dark Bloom inside you wouldn’t be able to take hold so easily. Together, we might complete your Enchantix transformation and in doing so, finally defeat the darkness within you. That’s what you want, isn’t it?”

Bloom shook her head, fighting the pull his words set alight in her. That power tugged at her like a magnet; temptation rose, hot and insistent. She clung to her defiance.

“What I want, Valtor, is for you to vanish from our lives forever.”

Valtor watched her and Bloom could feel anger flare within him through their bond, fed by her rejection.

“Why do I get the feeling you still haven’t figured out what you truly want, little fairy?” he said softly.

A snort escaped her.

“And you’re the one to say that?” Bloom retorted angrily. “Since you’ve been back, you’ve done nothing but haunt me. You talk about helping me, about our connection, but I don’t buy your selflessness. I know you too well. So what’s in it for you? Where is the great, powerful magician who once believed he had to rule the entire magical dimension? Are you trying to tell me you’ve been purified, that power and destruction no longer interest you?”

Bloom’s heart raced as she spoke. She could see Valtor’s features sharpen at her words, his expression hardening as he replied:
“You’re right, my nature hasn’t changed. My priorities, however, have.”

“Oh, is that so?” A strange mix of excitement and anger swelled inside Bloom, laced with determination and nerves. It almost felt as though another voice spoke through her, a darker part of herself, rising against him.
“Then tell me, right now, why you really came back. Show me what your black soul craves…”

A dark laugh rumbled from Valtor’s throat, and a dangerous glint flashed in his eyes.
“Not so fast, Bloom. How about a little game? I’ll give you three chances to guess my true intentions. If you succeed, I’ll grant your deepest wish. If not…” His smile curved maliciously. “…then you’ll grant me one.”

Bloom’s eyes widened at his offer. She knew this was playing with fire, but her desire for answers burned too strongly to resist. She exhaled softly.
“Agreed. I look forward to you finally disappearing from my life.”

A sly grin spread across his face. With an elegant wave of his hand, he motioned for her to begin and leaned casually against the wall. Bloom didn’t hesitate.
“You want to use our connection for more power, spells, formulas, planets, conquests. You’ve returned to use me to seize everything for yourself.”

Valtor stepped closer, shaking his head slowly.
“As I said, my priorities have changed. There are things that satisfy me… more. Two more tries, little fairy.”

Bloom’s heartbeat quickened under his gaze. She tore her eyes away and caught sight of the image etched into the stone wall beside her: the monstrous form Valtor could assume, with the three ancestral witches floating above him. Her dreams surged back, tightening her breath as realization struck.

“You… you want to free yourself from the influence of the three ancestral witches. They may have fallen in battle on Domino, but their spirits still cling to you, haunting you, twisting you into the monster you… that you yourself despise.”

Valtor’s expression hardened. His presence grew more threatening, and a cold shiver shot through Bloom. Not only because he stepped closer, forcing her trembling legs to press harder against the wall, but because she sensed something deeper: her words had touched the shadow of the past that bound them both.

“That’s right,” Valtor murmured, his gaze locked on her. The image on her back burned, the image of herself and Valtor, hand in hand, wreathed in radiant flame. His gaze bore into her, as though trying to pierce through her to that very mark. As though he wanted to drag her attention to it. As though the answer lay just behind her.

“But that’s only half the truth. Because there’s something I need to achieve this goal. The real reason I came back. The one thing I’ve truly desired since I first laid eyes on it, even though it took me a long time to admit it to myself. You already know the answer, Bloom. It’s right in front of you.”

Bloom’s entire body trembled under Valtor’s presence. His eyes had darkened, revealing a different side of his black soul, a darkness in which she could lose herself. His breath brushed her face, the heat between them rising unbearably. The answer, his desire, was already evident, reflected in her body in unpredictable ways. Her voice shook as the words slipped from her lips.

“You… want me.”

For a moment that felt like eternity, silence reigned. Time itself seemed frozen, holding them both suspended, until the ice shattered and the flood came crashing back with full force.

Valtor’s chest rose and fell sharply, as if something had cracked within him. He leaned even closer, his forehead resting against hers. Never before had they been so near, the barriers between them so thin.

“I want you,” he repeated, his voice rough against her skin. Sparks glowed beneath hers.

“You win. So tell me your wish, little fairy, and I’ll make it come true.”

His hand slid into her wild red hair, while the fingers of his other hand traced her neck, along her chin, brushing her lips. They parted at his touch, a soft gasp escaping her as the forbidden sparks flared across her skin. The fire inside her swelled as she looked into his eyes. Bloom’s heart pounded a warning in her chest. The darkness in his gaze held her captive, while her light ignited something equal within him.

“I want…” she whispered against his lips, the words dissolving into the air like smoke. They stood so close, too close, as he twined a strand of her hair around his fingers. His lips hovered with dangerous proximity, making her forget herself for a moment.

“Say it…” he murmured, eyes closing as the fire between them became almost too strong to resist.

Time froze as their lips barely touched, the tension at its peak. Neither dared to move. Bloom exhaled shakily, her breath mingling with his. Her mind fought desperately against her feelings. How could something so wrong feel so painfully right? She wanted to feel his lips, wanted to give in, to know what their connection truly meant, what it was capable of.

And yet she couldn’t.

She couldn’t betray her friends, Alfea, her life, everything she stood for.

She wanted to yield, but she wasn’t allowed to.

So she whispered, her voice breaking, barely audible against his lips:

“I want… to go home.”

Valtor’s body stiffened. The strand of hair slipped from his fingers, the deal unraveling with it that bound her to him for tonight. The echo of her words lingered as she was torn away from his heat, wrenched from him like the very air she breathed. Reality snapped back around her, and with it came a sudden, hollow emptiness.

Bloom startled awake as the dark room at fairy school welcomed her back. Her heart pounded wildly, her hair clinging to her sweaty skin as if she had just woken from a dream, though she knew it was anything but. She tried to steady her breathing and buried her hand in Kiko’s fur. The little bunny snored quietly beside her. Stroking him gently, she felt herself slowly coming back to her senses.

But then the pain spread through her chest. Just a few seconds more, one more touch, closing the last bit of distance between their lips, and she would have betrayed everything she believed in.

The worst part was that she could run from him, and perhaps she could even hide the truth from Valtor. But she could not hide it from herself. The real answer to his question, what she truly wanted, haunted her like a treacherous echo, etched into her body, her mind, her soul.

“I want you.”